Mrs. Douglas and her daughter Ann sat
together in their living-room one November
night.
It was a wonderfully comfortable room, brightly
yet softly lit, and warmed by a noble fire. There
was a pleasant space and emptiness about it, an
absence of ornaments and irrelevant photographs;
each piece of furniture, each of the few pictures,
was of value.
Mrs. Douglas had a book in her lap and in her
hand a half-finished stocking, for she considered
that she was wasting time if she did not knit while
reading.
Ann sat on a stool by the fire, poring over a
seedsman's catalogue, a puzzled frown on her brow.
"I wish," she said, without looking up, "I do
wish I knew more about gardening. I can't make
out from this what will grow best with us....
Don't you think, Mother, it is almost lèse-majesté
to call a rose Queen Mary, and describe it as 'a
gross feeder? Oh, and this! Mr. Asquith, 'very
compact in form, rosy in colour.' What humourists
the compilers of seedsmen's catalogues are! And
what poets! Where was it we read that article
about catalogues? It said that the very names were
like a procession of princes—'amber and carmine
Queens, and Princes' Feathers, and Cloth of Gold.' The
names tempt one simply by the glory of the
sound. 'Love-in-a-Mist ... Love-Fire, a rich
cream with a faint suggestion of apricot primrose in
petal'—and with a drop one learns that this beauty
can be bought for the sum of tuppence! ... Delphiniums
we must have—dozens of them. I
can picture us next summer lying on the lawn in
deck-chairs on hot, sunny days, looking between
tall, blue delphiniums to green hilltops. Won't it
be lovely, Mother?"
"H'm," said her mother in a dry voice, "at present
you have only the hilltops. I haven't imagination
enough to picture the hot sun and the lawn
and the blue delphiniums."
"Mother!" said Ann, wheeling round on her
stool and facing her parent, who was knitting with
provoking calm, "there's nothing sporting about you
at all. It always rains in November, but that's
nobody's fault, and you might at least try to look as
if you didn't mind. Nobody ever said a glen was
a cheery place in winter, but, myself, I like it
frightfully. When Uncle Bob left me the Green
Glen for my very own I determined that somehow
or other I would manage to build a house in it—a
little white-faced house among the heather. Not
big, but big enough to hold us all—six good
bedrooms, one big living-room, a hall we could sit in,
a smaller room to feed in. You all made objections—all
except Charlotte, who encouraged me. You
pointed out all the disadvantages: six miles from a
station, a steep hill road, carting difficult! You
told me that building in these days was only the
pastime of a millionaire, but—the house is built and,
because the architect was a man of sense and listened
to what I wanted, it is exactly the house I meant it
to be in my dreams, so 'Dreams' it will be called."
"I thought you hated new houses?"
"So I do, except when it is my own house in my
own Green Glen. And you will admit that it is
comfortable."
"It's very bare," Mrs. Douglas said.
"Well, I like it bare. And your own room is
far from bare. It is more like a museum than
anything else, with so many mementoes of other days
hung on the walls, and photographs of us all at
every age and in every attitude, and shelves and
shelves of devotional books, not to speak of all the
little stucco figures you have cherished for years.
Their heads have been gummed on so often they
fall off if you look at them. Davie was always
being entreated by you to mend them, and he found,
finally, that Moses' head (or was it Eli?) would
only remain on if turned the wrong way about—so
his beard was down his back! ... To return
to 'Dreams,' I admit the garden is still unmade,
and the road a mere track, but wait and you will
see it blossom like the rose. We shan't have any
fences—there is no need for them among the hills,
and the heather will grow to the edges of our shaven
lawns, and we'll have herbaceous borders as gay as
a carnation ribbon, and beds of mignonette..."
Mrs. Douglas laid down her stocking and looked
at her daughter. "No fences? And rabbits
nibbling the mignonette—it's a thing they have a
particular fancy for; and sheep eating the vegetables..."
"Go on with your stocking, Motherkin, and don't
try to be crushing. We'll have fences then, and
wire to keep out the rabbits, and we'll cover the
fences with rambler roses—the bright red single
kind; I don't like Dorothy Perkins. And there's
simply no end to what we can do with the burn;
it would make any garden fairyland, with those
shining brown pools fringed with heather. What luck
to have a burn! Before the house we are going to
have a paved bit, so that you can go out and take
the air without getting your feet wet. There will
be no 'gravel sweep,' and no one will be able to come
to our door except on their own feet, for the road
will stop a long way from the house."
Ann clasped her hands round her knees, and
rocked herself in joyful anticipation.
"I remember," she went on, "hearing as a child
some one praise a neighbourhood with the phrase, 'It
is full of carriage people.' I wondered at the time
what kind of people they were, and if they perhaps
had their abode in a carriage, like a snail in its
shell! When 'motor people' come to Dreams they
will have to leave their motors and walk. We shall
say to them, like True Thomas, 'Light down, light
down from your horse o' pride.' ... But, Mother,
is this really going to bore you terribly? Do you
miss so badly the giddy round of Priorsford? The
pavements? The shops? The tea-parties?"
Mrs. Douglas gave a long sigh. "I don't want to
grumble, but, you know, I always did say it was
rash to attempt to stay a winter in the Green Glen.
It's well enough in the summer (though even then
I would prefer to be nearer civilisation), and fine
for the children, but in November, with the fields
like sponges, and the road a mere Slough of Despond,
and the hills covered with mist most of the
time, and the wind coming down the glen howling
like an evil spirit, and the station six miles away,
and only a pony trap between us and complete
burial; Mark and Charlotte in India, and Jim in
South Africa, and the children in Oxfordshire with
their other grandmother, I feel like a pelican in the
wilderness. I told you I would, and I do."
"Poor dear, but..."
"Through the day it isn't so bad. I admit the
mornings are rather beautiful, and when it happens
to be fine I can potter about outside, and Marget
is always a divert. In the afternoon when it rains
(and it has rained practically every day for three
weeks) I sew and write letters and read, and there
is always tea to look forward to. But in the
evenings—and the curtains have to be drawn now
about four o'clock—when there is no chance of a
ring at the bell, no postman, no telephone-call, no
stray callers, and the owls hoot, and my eyes get
tired with reading, and one can't knit for ever even
with four wild grandchildren to knit for, well——"
"But, my dear," said her daughter, "just think
how you will appreciate Priorsford when you get
back. We are very much alone just now—it was
an odd chance that sent Mark and Charlotte to
India and Jim to South Africa the same winter—but
don't let's have to remember it as the winter
of our discontent.... We must face facts.
Neighbours we have almost none. Mr. Sharp, at
the Manse, is practically the only one, and he is so
shy that speaking to him is like trying to carry on
a conversation with a very young rabbit in a trap.
The Scotts aren't so very far away as the crow flies,
only over the other side of the hill, but it is five
miles round by the road. It's an unpeopled world,
but the great thing to remember is that any moment
you please you can have a case packed, order the
pony trap, drive to the station, buy a ticket, and in
about two hours you would be in Glasgow, in the
Central Station Hotel, among all the city gentlemen,
feasting your eyes on people, forgetting the
owls in listening to the Glasgow accent, eating large
meals, frequenting picture houses...."
Mrs. Douglas dropped both her book and stocking
in her indignation.
"Ann, you know I never enter a picture house,
and I haven't the least desire to go to Glasgow in
the meantime."
"I tell you what," Ann cried, "go in for a course
of reading and improve your mind. It's an
opportunity that may not occur again."
"I'm too old to improve my mind; besides, it isn't
very nice of you to suggest that it needs improving."
Ann studied her mother with her head on one
side. "You're sixty, aren't you? Sixty's nothing.
The late Mr. Gladstone learned Arabic when he was
eighty. Besides, you are the most absurd person for
sixty I ever saw. Your hair is as soft and brown
as it was when you were thirty, and you have a
complexion that is the envy of less fortunate women.
And the odd thing is, I believe you hate to be told
so. I believe you want to look old."
"Last summer," said Mrs. Douglas, "I overheard
Rory say to Alison, 'Alis, Gran is nearly sixty; I
heard her say so,' and Alis, with a depth of pity in
her voice, replied, 'Oh, poor Gran!' But when I
think I'm only sixty I feel like pitying myself. In
the Times last night there were six people among the
'Deaths' who were over ninety. It frightens me to
think that I may live to a great age, and, perhaps,
see you all go before me—and I get so wearied
sometimes for your father and the boys...."
Ann laid her hand on her mother's. "I know,"
she said, "I know. But, Mother, are those who are
gone so much more dear to you than we who are
left? As Pharaoh said to Hadad: 'What hast thou
lacked with us, that, behold, thou seekest to go to
thine own country?'"
"Ah, my dear, nothing, but..."
"The old answer," said Ann. "Nothing, nothing—'howbeit
let me go in any wise.' ... Well, we
have wandered from our subject. What do you say,
Mums, to reading Robert Louis right through? We
have the Edinburgh edition here. He will teach you
to love the moorlands."
Mrs. Douglas recoiled in horror from the suggestion.
"Oh no! No. No. The very name of R.L.S. makes
me think of the eternal crying of whaups, and
we are fairly beset with the creatures here. Really
to appreciate Robert Louis you must read him
immersed in a town with no hope of a holiday, or on
the burning, shining plains of India, or on the South
African veldt. To read there of 'a great, rooty
sweetness of bogs' and 'the infinite, melancholy
piping of hill-birds,' and 'winds austere and pure'
is like water in a thirsty land. But when one is
seated in the bogs, and deaved by the hill-birds it's
only an irritation. I'd rather read Ethel M. Dell,
and warm myself with the thought of heroes whose
eyes are like slumbering volcanoes, and heroines who
generally manage to get a flogging from some one
before they win through to happiness."
Ann laughed. "It's quite true. Here we must
read books hot with life, full of intrigues and
sensational developments. We have all the simplicity
we want in the Green Glen."
Her mother sighed. "I'm not really discontented,
Ann, though I'm afraid I sound so. But I seem
to lead such a useless life here. A few letters to
sick and sad people is all I accomplish. If there
were some people about the doors whom I could
visit and, perhaps, help a little. Once a minister's
wife always a minister's wife. I can't get out of
the habit of trying to help. But there's only old
Geordie's cottage, and he hasn't even a wife, and
he wouldn't thank me for a visit."
"No," laughed Ann. "He is very proud of being
able to fend for himself, and hopes to die without
being beholden to any woman. He was telling me
a sad tale the other day about an old friend of his
who lived alone until he was eighty, and then fell
ill and had to have the district nurse, who insisted
on his remaining in bed. 'To think,' said Geordie,
'that a man should live to be aichty and be
overpowered by a wumman in the end.' But I can quite
see that the lack of people to comfort and help is a
great lack to you—born minister's wife that you
are."
"Ah, well, I made many mistakes, but my heart
was in my job. It was a real pleasure to me to know
every soul in the church, and to listen to all they
cared to tell me of their trials and their troubles, and
to be asked to share in their merrymakings; to have
the right to laugh and cry with them. The wives
used to say when your father intimated visiting, 'I
wish the mistress wad come wi' the minister, she's
a graund cracker.' Your father was sometimes
ill-off knowing what to talk about in the different
houses; he wasn't one of those glib men with a fund
of easy phrases, but when they got to know him
they liked him the better for his quietness, and
valued his few words more than other people's
eloquence. How he would have enjoyed this, Ann!
He loved the Green Glen, and the burn, and the
whaups crying."
There was a silence, and Mrs. Douglas sat looking
into the fire. She was far away from the little
house among the hills. She was young again, and
the husband of her youth was once more at her side.
Pictures, softened and beautified by time, unrolled
themselves before her eyes. Children played in a
garden among flowers, their laughter and shouting
came to her ears, she could see their faces lifted to
hers; but no beckoning could bring them to her, for
long ago they had grown up and gone away; they
were but dream children who played in that garden.
Ann watched her mother with a soft look in her
grey eyes. "I've been thinking, Mums, you ought
to write your Life."
Mrs. Douglas came back to the present with an
effort. "Write my life? But I did—don't you
remember? On that yachting cruise we went, when
the sea never stayed calm except for a few hours.
There was nothing much to do, so I wrote my life
in a twopenny pass-book, with a pencil, and none of
you were at all encouraging about it. I read it
aloud to you somewhere about the Azores, when you
were lying seasick in your berth, and you said it
made you feel worse; and Charlotte cried from the
next cabin, 'Ann, what is wrong with Gran that she
is making that curious, whining sound?' and Mark
printed on the cover, 'The Life of auld Mistress
Douglas written by herself,' and then it got lost."
"I remember," said Ann. "But this time it must
be done properly. You'll tell it to me and I'll write
it down, and we'll have it typed and perhaps printed,
so that the children when they grow up will know
what a queer little grandmother was theirs. Let me
see—we'll be here alone until the Moncrieffs come
about the middle of December; that will give us a
month to work at it. Two hours every night,
perhaps more. Does that please you, Motherkin?"
"Ann, you are trying to humour an old woman.
I don't suppose the children would ever trouble to
read my Life, except perhaps Alison—that child has
a strong sense of duty; but I must say I would enjoy
remembering it all.... Here are Marget and
Mysie."
The two servants came into the room accompanied
by a large Persian cat, grey, the colour of a
November sky. This beautiful creature had been named
by Ann the "Tatler," because his genius for falling
into photographic attitudes reminded her, she said,
of those ladies, fair and fashionable, whose pictures
adorn the weekly pages of that popular journal.
Marget seated herself majestically. She was a
tall woman, with a broad, honest face, and hair
pulled straight back and covered by a cap—not the
flippant scrap of muslin with a bow generally worn,
but an erection of coffee-coloured lace, with touches
of crimson velvet, which she alluded to as a "kep,"
and which gave her almost a regal air.
Marget had been thirty-five years with the
Douglas family, and was so thoroughly a Douglas that
there was never any thought of keeping her in her
"place." Mysie, who was her niece, she kept under
iron control, but she allowed herself much latitude.
No one knew Marget's age. It was a subject on
which she had always been excessively touchy.
When the Census came round she had said, "I'll no'
pit it doon till a' the bairns are oot, an' naebody but
the maister'll ken, an' he'll no' tell."
She met all questions with "I'm as auld as ma
little finger an' I'm aulder than ma teeth." In
revenge the Douglases had intimated to their friends
that they had inside knowledge that Marget was at
least eighty.
After prayers Mysie left the room, but Marget
generally remained for a "crack," delighting to
bandy words with "Miss Ann"—a diversion which
to-night ended in Ann being called "a daft lassie."
"Lassie!" cried Ann.
"Ye'll aye be a lassie to me," Marget told her;
"but," turning to her mistress, "is it true, Mem,
that she's gaun to write yer Life? I never ken when
Miss Ann's speakin' the truth and when she's juist
haverin'.... It wad be rale interestin'. Ye wad
need to pit in aboot thon daft man wha cam' to see
the maister and the pollis efter him, an' that awfu'
fricht we got wi' the big fire in the linoleum factory,
and aboot the man wha drooned hissel in the Panny
Pond and floatit...."
"Yes, Marget," said Ann, "we'll need your help
to decide what is to be put in. One thing, of course,
must go in—your age."
Marget rose from her chair with a we-are-not-amused
look, put the Bibles back in their proper
places, dropped her delightful, old-fashioned curtsey,
walked to the door, and said before she closed
it behind her:
"Ye wadna daur. An', what's mair, ye dinna ken it."
Two nights later, when the stars had come out
to look down at the Green Glen and the curtains
were drawn in Dreams, Ann sat down before
a small table on which lay a pile of paper and a
fountain-pen, and told her mother that she was now
ready to write her Life.
"But how do you begin a Life?" Mrs. Douglas
asked. She was sitting in her favourite low chair,
doing what she called her "reading." Beside her
was a pile of devotional books, from each of which
she read the portion for the day. Nothing would
make her miss this ceremony, and she carted the
whole pile about with her wherever she went.
"Shall I give you the date of my birth and say
that I was the child of poor but honest parents?
I seem to remember that beginning."
"No," Ann decided, "we'll leave dates alone;
they are 'chiels that winna ding.' The point is,
what style would you like me to write it in? We
might begin like The Arabian Nights—'It is related
(but God alone is all-knowing, as well as all-wise
and all-mighty and all-bountiful) that there was in
ancient times a fair virgin, Helen....' But I
think, perhaps, your history is too tame and domestic
for such a highly coloured style."
"I should think so, indeed," said her mother, as
she laid down Hours of Silence and took up Come
ye Apart.
"What about the Russian touch?" Ann asked,
waving her pen. "Like this: 'She turned upon her
pillow, tearing at its satin cover with her nails,
then, taking a spoonful of bromide, she continued——'"
"Oh, Ann—don't be ridiculous!"
"Or shall I dispense entirely with commas, inverted
and otherwise, and begin without a beginning
at all, as the very best people do? It does make
Aunt Agatha so angry, that sort of book, where no
explanations are offered, and you suddenly find
yourself floundering among a lot of Christian names.
Anyway, it's much too clever for me to attempt!
I'm afraid we must confine ourselves to a plain
narrative, with no thoughts, only incidents. I think
I'll begin: 'In my youth I wasna what you would
ca' bonnie, but I was pale, penetratin', and
interestin'.' How is that?"
Mrs. Douglas shook her head. She had reached
From Day to Day, and would soon be at the apex
of the pile, Golden Grain. "If you are going to
describe my appearance you might at least be accurate."
"Well," said her daughter, "I only know you
from a very old photograph as a moon-faced child
with tight curls, and then, later, with two babies
and a cap! What were you really like?"
Mrs. Douglas sat very upright, with a becoming
pink flush on her face and a little smile at the
corners of her mouth. "I can see myself the day I met
your father for the first time. I had on my first silk
dress—royal blue it was—and a locket with a black
velvet ribbon round my neck, and my hair most
elaborately done in what was called a 'mane,' some
rolled up on the top, some hanging down. My hair
was my best point. It was thick and wavy, and as
yellow as corn. Your father always said he fell in
love with the back of my head. Who would believe
it who saw me now?"
"'Faigs, ye're no' bad,' as Marget would say,"
Ann comforted her. "As one gets older looks are
chiefly a matter of dress. When you take pains
with your clothes no woman of your age looks better;
but when you wander out in a rather seedy black
dress, with a dejected face under a hat that has seen
better days, you can't wonder at what my friend
Mrs. Bell said after meeting you one wet day: 'Eh,
puir auld buddy; she's an awfu' worrit-lookin'
wumman; it fair makes me no' weel to look at her!'"
"Yes, Ann, but you shouldn't have laughed. I
don't like that Mrs. Bell. She's a forward woman,
and you spoil her."
"Oh, I told her you weren't really old, but those
women are so surprisingly young. They have
grown-up families and hordes of grandchildren, and
you think they are at least seventy and they turn out
to be fifty. Of course, it was rather disrespectful
of her to call you 'puir auld buddy,' but the 'awfu'
worrit-lookin'' was such an exact description of you
doing good works on a wet day in your old clothes
that I had to laugh. But we're not getting on."
"It's absurd to talk of writing my life,"
Mrs. Douglas said. "There is nothing worth telling
about. I asked Alison last summer what she was
going to be, and she tossed back that yellow mane
of hers, and said earnestly, 'Well, Gran, I did think
of being a poet, but I've decided just to be an
ordinary woman with a baby.' That's all I ever was.
An ordinary woman with several babies and a man
and a kirk to look after—a big handful for any
woman. I'd better begin where, for me, the world
first began, at Etterick. You remember the old
house, don't you, with its white-washed walls and
high pointed roof, standing at the end of the village?
When I think of it it always seems to be summer;
the shadow of the house falling black across the
white road, a baker's van standing in the village,
and one of the wives holding out her white apron
for loaves, a hen clucking sleepily, the hum of the
bees among the flowers in the old garden, the
clink-clink from the smiddy at the burnside, my mother in
a thin blue dress standing in the doorway with a
basket on her arm—the peace of a summer afternoon!
And the smell of it! New-mown grass drying
in the sun, indescribable sweet scents from the
flower-thick roadsides, the smiddy smell of hot iron
sizzling on big hoofs, wafts from the roses in the
garden—those most fragrant, red, loose-petalled
roses that now I never see. Inside the house was
cool and dark, with drawn blinds. D'you remember
the parlour? I can tell you where every bit of
furniture in it stood. The bureau behind the door,
and along the wall the old, wide sofa. I've often
told you about the upholsterer from Priorsford, who
came to prescribe for it when its springs began to
subside? He had a lisp, and after the examination
was finished he said simply and finally, 'The thofo's
done.' How we laughed over that, and the 'thofo'
held on for another twenty years, never getting much
worse. Yes, the piano came next to the sofa, and
then the wide window with all the little panes. The
tea-table stood there in summer, and one could see
all who passed by. 'The day the chaise and pair
gaed through Caddonfoot' was a saying in the
countryside, but Etterick boasted carts and carriages in
some profusion. I wonder if my mother's teas were
really better than anyone else's? The cream so
thick that it had to be helped out of the jug with a
spoon! And the 'thin' scones coated with
fresh-churned butter! My dear Robbie revelled in them.
He wrote from India, you remember, that when
camping they ran short of bread, and the cook said
he would bake some chupattis. 'And,' wrote Robbie,
'by the grace of God the chupattis turned out
to be my grandmother's "thin" scones!'"
"I remember," said Ann. "He introduced me to
them when I went out. Wasn't the house at
Etterick an inn once?"
"Yes, and all the rooms had numbers painted on
the doors. No. 8 was your nursery when we used to
spend the summer there. And the playroom was
called 'Jenny Berry'—why, I don't know; the reason
for the name is lost in the mists of antiquity. It
was the first place you all rushed to the moment you
arrived, in a fever to see if your treasures were safe,
and you always found them just as you left them.
My mother was a very understanding woman with
children. She wasn't, perhaps, a very tender
grandmother as grandmothers go now, and you children
held her in some awe; but you valued her good
opinions, and you knew her to be absolutely just. She
seldom praised, but, on the other hand, she never
damped your enthusiasms. 'Never daunton young
folk' was one of her favourite sayings. Yes. I'm
afraid she was somewhat intolerant, poor dear.
She had a great contempt for the gossiping,
crocheting, hen-headed female that abounded in her day.
'A frivolous woman,' she would say after a visit
from such a one, 'fit for nothing but fancy work and
novelettes.' Good looks appealed to her enormously,
and she was glad all you children had what
she called 'china' faces; swarthy people she could
not abide. We took Mrs. Alston to see her when
she was staying with us one summer at Caddonfoot—dear
Mrs. Alston, with her dun skin and projecting
teeth and her heart of gold! Your grandmother
was the frailest little body then, only her indomitable
spirit kept her going, and Mrs. Alston fussed
over her and deferred to her in the kindest way. But
the blandishments were all to no purpose; she looked
coldly at the visitor, and afterwards, when I told her
what a fine woman Mrs. Alston was, and what fine
work she had done in the mission-field, all the
answer I got was, 'Oh, I dare say, but I never took
my tea with a worse-looking woman.'"
"I remember that," said Ann. "I remember how
Father shouted when you told him. Granny was
often very amusing, but what I remember most about
her was her sense of comfort."
"Yes, if I've any notion how to make a house
comfortable I got it from my mother. She was great
in preparing for people. If we had only gone to
Priorsford for the day she made of our return a sort
of festival. Out on the doorstep to meet us, fires
blazing, tea ready, and such a budget to tell us of
the small events of the day. Some women are so
casual with their children, they don't thirl them to
themselves. They let them go and come, and seem
to take very little interest in their comings and their
goings, don't even trouble to be in the house when
the boys come home for the holidays; suppose
vaguely that this one or that one will be home to-day
or to-morrow, never think of preparing a welcome.
And then they wonder that their children have no
love for their home; that when they go out into the
world, they don't trouble to write except at infrequent
intervals; that sometimes their lives drift so
far apart that they cannot hear each other speak."
"Mother," said Ann, "you speak wisely, but how
much of this is to go down in your Life? At present
I have only got that you had yellow hair and a royal
blue silk dress and a locket. Oughtn't I to say
something about your childhood and what influenced
you and all that sort of thing? Do try to
remember some thoughts you had; you know the sort
of thing these 'strong' novels are full of—your
feelings when you found they had drowned your
kitten—and weren't you ever misunderstood and driven
to weep floods of tears in secret?"
Mrs. Douglas shook her head. "No, I never was
clever enough to think the things children think in
modern novels. And I don't remember being
misunderstood, except that I was always considered
rather a forward child when really I suffered much
from shyness. One morning, with a great effort, I
managed to say to old Sibbald, It's a fine morning,'
as I passed him. 'What are ye sayin' noo wi' yer
impertinence?' was his most uncalled-for response.
I think my childhood was too happy to have any
history. One of a big family, with freedom to roam,
and pets in abundance, I never had a dull minute.
And Etterick was a very interesting village, full of
characters."
"Wasn't there somebody called 'Granny' you used
to tell us stories about?"
"My mother's nurse. She died before you were
born. The very wee-est woman that ever was—I
used to pick her up and carry her about—and so
bonnie, with a white-goffered mutch framing her
face. We all loved that little old woman. She
lived in a tiny house at the top of the village with
Tam, her husband; all her family were up and
married and away. 'Granny' was our refuge in every
kind of storm—indeed, she was everybody's refuge.
And she had a great heart in her little body. It was
told of her that when her eldest boy ran away to
Edinburgh and enlisted, she made a pot of broth
and baked a baking of scones for the children left
at home, strapped the baby on her back, walked into
Edinburgh, bought the boy off, and walked back
again—fifty-six miles in all! We have almost lost
the use of our legs in these days of trains and
motors. She never asked anything from anybody. I
can remember her face when some well-meaning
person offered her charity. 'Na, na, thank ye kindly.
I may be sodger-clad, but I'm major-minded.' And
there was old Peggy Leithen, who gave a ha'penny
to every beggar that came to the door, murmuring as
she did so, 'Charity covereth a multitude of sins,'
and graphically described her conversion: 'I juist
got the blessin' when ma knee was on the edge o'
the bed steppin' in ahint Geordie.' And there was
Jock Look-Up—but I could go on for hours. I
think I was thirteen when I went to a boarding-school.
I enjoyed that, too—all except the getting
up to practise on winter mornings. I can feel now
the chill of the notes on my numb fingers. I was
going back to school for another year when I met
your father and got married instead."
"Seventeen, weren't you?"
"Seventeen, and childish at that. I never had my
hair up till my marriage day. Your father was
twenty-six."
"Babes!" said Ann.
"It's odd how things come about," said Mrs. Douglas,
as she put the last of the text-books on the
pile, and took off the large, round-eyed
tortoise-shell spectacles that she wore when doing her
"reading." "Dr. Watts, our own minister, was
ordered to the South of France for the winter, and
your father, who had just finished with college, came
to take his place. We were used to fine ministers in
Etterick. Dr. Watts was a saint and a scholar, and
the parish minister was one of God's most faithful
servants—both were men of dignity and power.
But your father was so young and ardent; he went
through the district like a flame. He held meetings
in lonely glens where no meeting had ever been
held before. He kindled zeal in quiet people who
had been content to let things go on as they had
always gone; it was a wonderful six months. Your
Aunt Agatha, who, being older, had left school
before I did, wrote to tell me of this extraordinary
young man; indeed, her letters were so full of him
that I made up my mind to dislike him at sight.
And after I did meet him I pretended to myself and
to Agatha that I thought him a very tiresome young
man. I mimicked the way he sang hymns and his
boyish, off-hand manner, so unlike Dr. Watts' grave,
aloof ways. I wish I had words, Ann, to give you
some idea of the man your father was in his youth.
As he grew older he grew not less earnest, but more
tolerant—mellower, perhaps, is the word. As a
young man he was like a sword-blade, pure and keen.
And yet he was such a boy with it all, or I never
would have dared to marry him. I had absolutely
no training for a minister's wife, but I went into it
quite blithely. Now, looking back, I wonder at
myself. At the time I was like the little boy
marching bravely into a dark room, his bigger brother
explaining the phenomena with 'He hasna the sense
to be feart.'"
"There's a lot in that," said Ann. "But think
what a loss to the world if you had remained a
spinster—it hardly bears thinking of! Well, we haven't
got very far to-night. To-morrow you must tell me
all about the wedding. I know Alison would like
to hear about the tiny, white, kid lacing shoes with
pale blue rosettes that I used to look at in a drawer.
I believe they finished up in a jumble sale."
"Yes," Mrs. Douglas confessed. "It was the
first one we ever had, and you know the sort of
madness that seizes you when you see people eager to
buy. I rushed home and looked out everything we
could do without—my wedding slippers among the
lot. And poor old Mrs. Buchanan, in a sort of
ecstasy of sacrifice, climbed up to her kitchen shelf
and brought down the copper kettle that in her
saner moments she cherished like saffron, and threw
it on the pyre. The sale was for Women's Foreign
Missions, and when at the end of the most strenuous
evening any of us had ever spent the treasurer
and I lugged our takings home in a cab, her husband
met us at the door, and, lifting the heavy bag, said,
'I doubt it's Alexander the coppersmith.' But it
wasn't; it was fully £100. Dear, dear, the
excitements of a ministerial life!"
"Now that the visitors are gone," said Ann,
"we'll go on with our wedding number.
Who complained of the dullness of the Green Glen?
Three visitors—the whole neighbourhood you may
say—in one afternoon: first the parson, then the two
Miss Scotts. As I came down the burnside I saw
them go up to the door, and I said to myself in the
words of the old beadle who was asked what sort of
congregation was gathering: 'Graund! Twa weemen
pourin' in.' Didn't you like them, Mother?
The Miss Scotts, I mean? I thought their weather-beaten
faces very attractive, and their voices so
surprisingly soft and clear. Somehow I had expected
voices rather loud and strident, to go with their
workman-like clothes and heavy boots. The
younger one specially attracted me—they way she
beamed through her spectacles and said 'Yes'
unexpectedly, whenever a pause occurred in the
conversation. They are going to help me a lot with the
garden; their own place is lovely. It's a nice happy
way to end one's days—living peacefully among
growing flowers! Think of all the old women who
live in hotels and boarding-houses, quite comfortable,
I dare say, so far as fires and light and a good
bed, and well-cooked food go, but so barren of all
interest except a morbid curiosity about their
fellow-prisoners! How spacious a country life is! ..."
"Oh yes," her mother broke in impatiently; "but
hotel life can be very interesting, and there is nothing
I enjoy so much as watching my neighbours.... I
wonder why Mr. Sharp likes telling funny stories?"
"Shyness goads him to it," Ann said. "It's the
same thing that makes me chatter like a swallow
when I am with impressive people and ought to hold
my peace. He's a decent lad, Mr. Sharp, but I wish
that when I meet him outside he wouldn't treat me
like a funeral. He doesn't look at me, but removes
his hat when passing. Shyness again, I suppose."
"He has a housekeeper," Mrs. Douglas said, as
she picked up a stitch. "It's a pity he hasn't a wife.
In a quiet place like this the Manse should be a
centre for the district. Don't you think, Ann, if we
asked Nina Strachen, or——"
"Mother," said Ann solemnly, "I utterly refuse
to have anything to do with your matchmaking
efforts. Just let your mind dwell for a little on the
result of your last."
Mrs. Douglas sighed. "Poor George Reid! But
it wasn't marrying killed him. He couldn't have
got a better wife than Jeanie Robb. The doctors
said the trouble had been going on for a long time,
and, anyway, the last months of his life were as
comfortable as they could be made. If he hadn't
married he would have been dependent on fremt
women, for he hadn't a soul of his own; and Jeanie
gets the Widows' Fund, so you can't regret the
marriage having taken place."
"Practical woman!" laughed Ann. "But we
must get on with your own wedding now—we are
making no progress at all. When I think of what
Hugh Walpole or Compton Mackenzie can make
out of somebody's childhood, I blush for my few
bald sentences. About your wedding—did my
grandmother choose your things? When I knew her
she took very little interest in clothes, just wore
whatever was brought to her."
"Ah, but she wasn't always like that. I remember
Agatha and myself almost in tears begging her
not to get a purple silk dress and bonnet which she
much desired, as we thought them absurdly youthful
for her years. Poor body! I don't believe she was
more than forty. Daughters can be very unfeeling."
"They can," Ann agreed, with a twinkle. "My
poor grandmother! What a shame to deprive her
of her purple silk! If you and Aunt Agatha could
have looked forward forty years and seen grandmothers
with dresses almost to their knees, dancing,
playing tennis, frivolling, hardly recognisable from
the eighteen-year-olds, I wonder what you would
have thought. Well, who did buy your trousseau?
Aunt Agatha?"
"No, she was less sophisticated even than I was.
My stand-by was Miss Ayton. My mother trusted
her judgment and her taste and asked her help, and
Miss Ayton was only too willing to give it; for,
spinster of fifty as she was, she loved a marriage.
She was one of those delightful women who can be
vividly interested in their neighbours' business
without ever being a nuisance, and she presided like a
stout, benign fairy over my nuptials, getting things
done, it seemed, by a wave of her wand."
Mrs. Douglas let her knitting fall on her lap, and
lay back in her chair, smiling.
"First I was whisked off to Edinburgh to have
some lessons in cooking (I knew absolutely nothing
about anything). High-class cooking it was called,
I suppose because nearly every recipe called in the
most casual way for a dozen of eggs and a bottle of
sherry. Not the sort of cooking required for a
manse, you will say...."
Ann looked up from her writing. "Hadn't you—I
seem to remember—a cookery book from that
class, a fat green book? It stood, for some reason,
on the nursery bookshelf, and was a sort of Aladdin's
Cave to us children. We pored over it, reading
aloud the rich, strange ingredients, and lay on
our faces gazing enraptured at the picture of a
dinner-table laid for about sixty people, where each
napkin was folded in a different way, and pheasants
with long tail-feathers sat about in dishes, and
brightly tinted jellies and creams and trifles made
it blossom like a fairy garden. That picture always
made us so hungry that we had to have 'a piece' all
round after looking at it.... Why do I connect
that cookery book with Communions?"
Mrs. Douglas laughed. "Because at Communion
times, when we had strange ministers assisting we
had puddings out of that book, at least expurgated
editions of them. I have that book in my room
now. It is too much a bit of my past for me ever
to part with it. It has been with me since the start.
At first it was all that stood between me and blank
ignorance, and now it is a reminder of the days that
seem like a happy dream. Well, the book and the
cookery lessons were due to Miss Ayton. Or, was
it Mrs. Watts first suggested I should learn cooking?
I believe it was. There was never anyone so practical
as Mrs. Watts, dear woman. I always regret
that she was gone before you grew up, Ann; you
would have delighted in her. She was a daughter
of the great Dr. Grierson—that mighty preacher
and statesman—and she had much of the Grierson
charm. Her husband, Dr. Watts, was laird as
well as minister, and they didn't live at the Manse,
but at their own place, Fennanhopes. It was
about the greatest treat we had as children, to be
invited to Fennanhopes, and I can't think why we
liked it so much, for whenever we arrived Mrs. Watts
would say, 'Now, friends,' and in a trice
she had us all working hard. Some picked currants,
some went to bring in the eggs, some weeded—but
we all did something. We wouldn't have done it
for anyone else, but we liked to please Mrs. Watts.
She kept everybody busy: visitors (the house was
always full), village, the whole countryside, and
there is no doubt that the state of being pleasantly
busy is the best we can attain to in this world.
Mrs. Watts was a noted housewife, and servants trained
by her were eagerly sought for. I remember going,
during one Assembly time in Edinburgh, to a
meeting at which Mrs. Watts was to speak. One knew
what to expect as a rule—a rather gasped-out, tepid
little homily from the wife of one or other
well-known divine; but I rather thought Mrs. Watts
would be different. I waited with interest, and
presently she stepped on to the platform, looking
so big and fine and of the open air, spoke for a few
minutes in her clear, round voice, and then, looking
round the meeting with friendly eyes she said, 'Now,
friends, I am going to tell you how to make really
good coffee.'"
Ann laughed. "What a dear! I wish I had
known her. I can just remember Dr. Watts. It
seemed to me, standing somewhere about his knees,
that his head must be dangerously near the clouds,
and I remember his gentle voice saying to me, 'It
will take you a long time to grow as big as I
am.' ... Yes, and so between Mrs. Watts and Miss
Ayton you learned something about cooking. And
who chose your trousseau, and all your 'providing'?"
"Miss Ayton, really, but of course my mother was
there too, and I was there, though I don't think I
was supposed to have an opinion. You would laugh
at my things now, but they were considered very
handsome—the best that could be had at Kennington
& Jenner's."
"What! Was Jenner's in Princes Street in those
days?" cried Ann, astonished.
"Dear me, why shouldn't Jenner's have been in
Princes Street then? Really, Ann, you talk as if
it were before the Flood. I assure you my clothes
caused something of a sensation in the countryside."
"I'm sure they did. I knew you had a sealskin
coat, for it ended its long and useful existence as
capes for Robbie and me. I liked mine, but Robbie
wept bitterly, and said only coachmen wore capes.
And you had a bonnet, hadn't you? A bonnet at
seventeen!"
"A prune-coloured bonnet," said Mrs. Douglas,
"high in front, and worn with a prune-coloured silk
dress and the sealskin coat. Those were my 'going-away'
things. But the dress your father liked best
was navy blue, what was called a Princess dress,
buttoned straight down with small brass buttons.
I had a sort of reefer coat to wear with that, and a
hat with a blue veil. And I had a black satin for
evenings (no self-respecting bride would have been
without a black satin) besides my bridal white
satin."
"You must have looked a duck with those little
white kid shoes with the big rosettes on the toes
and the blue silk laces. I suppose you were married
in the house?"
"Oh yes. Church weddings were practically
unknown then. I was married in the drawing-room.
Do you remember it? Rather a gloomy room, and
not often used. The partition between the
dining-room and the room next it was taken down, and the
luncheon was laid on long tables. People came
from Priorsford the day before and cooked and made
ready. It had been a terrible storm, and the drifts
were piled up high, but I don't think any of the
invited guests stayed away, although many of them
had long distances to drive. The preparations were
very exciting. I remember the great rich cakes from
Edinburgh being cut down with a lavish hand, and
big, round, thick cakes of shortbread with white
sweeties on them, so the guests must have had tea
as well as luncheon, and been well warmed and fed.
Rather unlike our modern weddings, with a crumb
of bridescake and a thimbleful of champagne,
followed by a cup of tea and a sandwich. Hare soup,
and roasts of all sorts, and creams and trifles galore.
I was child enough to enjoy it all."
Ann stopped writing and sat with her fountain-pen
poised in her hand, looking into the fire.
"I can just imagine," she said, "how jolly it must
have been. The comfortable old house in the village
street, all the rooms with blazing fires, and the
kitchen with the flagged, uneven floor, hot and
simmering with good things cooking, and the snow
outside, and the horses stamping in the cold, frosty air,
and the guests coming in laughing and talking. And
Father so young and tall and blue-eyed, and you
such a nice little white and gold bride, blue-eyed,
too (no wonder there is such a lamentable lack of
variety in the looks of your children; I do admire a
family where some are dark, and some fair, and some
red-haired—it isn't so dreadfully monotonous), and
the bridesmaids in white with scarlet berries, and
your little brothers all agape for good things. It
must all have been so young and merry. A good
send-off to a very happy married life, eh, Mother?"
Mrs. Douglas looked at her daughter without
speaking, the tears slowly gathering in her eyes.
Ann bent forward and laid her hand on her mother's.
"Just say to me as Marget says, 'Oh, lassie, haud yer
tongue!' I know that is what you are feeling like.
It breaks your heart to look back. There has been
so much happiness and such great sorrow; but the
sad bits are as precious as the happy bits, and they
all help to make the pattern. On the whole a gay
pattern, Mother."
"Oh yes, yes. I have had far beyond my deserts.
For many years life was almost cloudless, except
for the clouds I made with my own foolish fears
and forebodings. Why did nobody shake me for
my silliness? Fussing over trifles, worrying about
the congregation, feverishly trying to lay by for
an evil day. I wonder now how I could ever have
made a trouble of anything when I had your father
with me and all my children about me. And I knew
I was happy, but I daren't say it even to myself, in
case I brought disaster. What pagans we are at
heart—afraid of envious fates! And then
Rosamund died.... We thought we could never be
happy again—but we were. It was never quite the
same again; we walked much more softly, for the
ground seemed brittle somehow, and the sorrow of
the world came closer to us, and we went with a
different understanding to the house of mourning—but
we were happy. I think I must often have been
very trying to my friends during those prosperous
years. They talked of 'the Douglas luck,' for
everything the boys tried for they seemed to get. And
the educating being over we had more money in
our hands, and you got about to see the world, and
we could all go abroad at a time, and I could spend
some money on the house—I always made a god of
my house. How proud I was of my drawing-room
when we got the green velvet carpet that was like
moss, and the soft blue walls and hangings, and the
big Chesterfield with the down cushions! And the
tea-table set out with plates and green knives, while
the people round were still handing their visitors
a cup in their hand, and cake and scones on a
cake-stand! I was a queen and no widow.... Why,
Marget, is it nine o'clock already?"
Marget gave her demure, respectful curtsey, which
was so oddly at variance with her frank and fearless
comments on things in general, and sat down on a
chair beside Mysie.
"Ay, Mem, it's nine o'clock. It's juist chappit on
the lobby clock." She directed a suspicious glance
towards the table where Ann sat. "Is Miss Ann
gettin' on wi' yer Life? Dinna let her put in ony
lees aboot us. How faur has she gotten? Juist to
yer marriage? Oh, that's a' richt. I wasna there
then. But I can keep ye richt aboot what happened
ony time in the last five-and-thirty years."
"No honeymoon!"
Ann's pen was held aloft in amaze, as she
looked across at her mother seated at the other
side of the fire in her very own chair that had stood
by the nursery fireside in long past days. Well did
Ann remember the comfortable squat legs of it from
the time when she had lived in that world of chair-legs
and the underside of sofas which we all inhabit
at the beginning of things.
Ann's mother was knitting as usual, a stocking
for a long-legged grandson; but she knitted
mechanically, not looking at her work, her eyes on the
dancing flames, a little reminiscent smile turning up
the corners of her mouth.
"No honeymoon!" Ann again ejaculated. "What
was Father thinking of? Didn't you mind?"
"Mind? No. Where would we go in December
but to our own little house? You must remember
that I had hardly ever left Etterick except to go to
school, and the journey north seemed a wonderful
adventure to me; and your father was in such a
hurry to show me the little Manse and all the new
furniture that the train journey seemed all too
long. We got to Inchkeld very late, and it was
snowing hard. We looked about for the cab that had
been ordered to meet us, but your father said,
'There's only a carriage and pair; that can't be for
us—let's walk.' So off we set, I in my sealskin
coat and prune-coloured bonnet! And the sad thing
was that the carriage and pair was meant for us.
It turned out that the carriage-hirer came from
Priorsford, and when he got the order he said, 'It's
for Mr. Mark and his bride; I'll send a pair.' And
the pair came, and we walked!"
Ann laughed. "Too much humility doesn't pay.
There's a parable there if I had time to think it out.
Well, and did the house come up to your expectations?"
"It was one of a row of houses," said Mrs. Douglas.
"There was a gate and a strip of garden, and a
gravel-path leading to the front door. On your
right as you went in at the door was the dining-room—but
before we got to that your father had to show
me everything in the little entrance hall and tell
me the price. Very ugly things you would call
them—you who like crumbling Jacobean chests and gate
tables; but I was very well pleased with the brand
new hall table (on which stood a large brass bell),
the hat-stand, and the thing for umbrellas. I really
liked them much better than the beautiful old things
at Etterick; they were new and they were mine.
The dining-room had a bow window which held a
green wire stand full of growing ferns. (Isn't it
odd that after forty years I remember every detail?)
The room was hardly big enough to hold the huge
mahogany sideboard with the mirrored back, and
all the other furniture."
"I remember the pictures," Ann said, "at least
I expect they were the same as at Kirkcaple and
Glasgow—big steel engravings; one of a slave
market which I liked very much, and another that
the boys liked better, of fat priests looking at the
provisions brought by the country people for the
Monastery—ducks and fowls, and a large salmon
and a slain deer. We made up stories about those
pictures."
"The drawing-room was the crowning glory of
the house," Mrs. Douglas went on. She was not
listening to her daughter; she was living over again
that first enchanting peep at her own house. "My
father furnished it for us, and everything he did
was well done. It was midnight before we had
finished supper, but I couldn't have slept without
seeing it. The wall-paper was pure white with
bunches of gilt flowers; it was your father's choice
and I thought I had seldom seen anything so
beautiful. How dull it must be for women who marry
men who take no interest in the house! I'm
thankful that I had a man who was interested in every
thing. It made doing things so much more worth
while. He was so innocent the way he showed his
belongings to people, taking their interest for
granted, like a child. I can see him now watching
my face as the full glory of the room burst on me.
It was lit by a glittering glass gasalier hung from
the ceiling; I had known only lamps and candles.
The rosewood suite was covered with bright crimson
rep, there were crimson rep curtains at the bow
window, a chiffonier with a marble top stood against
one wall, our shining new piano against another, a
round rosewood table in the middle of the room, and
an ottoman covered with bead work in the window.
Really, Ann, I can hardly forgive you when I think
that when you grew up you made me part with the
chiffonier and the rosewood table, and the ottoman,
and that comfortable couch."
"What a vindictive mother!" said Ann. "But
why did you do it? Surely my eighteen-year-old
yearnings after a high-art drawing-room could have
been quelled."
"Oh, I suppose they could, but I didn't want to
'daunton' you, and you didn't see how you could
live unless you got at least one room in the house
made what you called artistic. You said our
drawing-room walls were just a network, and perhaps
I had too many things hanging from the picture-rail
(it used to be a puzzle to get them all up again
at spring-cleaning times), but they had all a reason
for being there—the plaques framed in plush that
Mark painted, your water-colours, and all the
enlarged photographs of people I was fond of. You
put them all ruthlessly away, and had the walls done
with brown paper and hung up a few dreary-looking
pictures in dark frames. And you chose a dull
blue carpet, and orange cushions, and all my cheerful
red rep chairs were covered with sad-coloured
stuffs, and you got green blinds and kept them pulled
down so that the room was almost quite dark, and
people who came to call just stotted over obstacles
on their way to shake hands. And you banished
photographs——"
Ann's face wore a guilty look as her mother told
of her sins and faults of youth, and she broke in:
"But own, Mother, that the phase didn't last
long. I know it was dreadful while it lasted. I had
met some artists and they had fussed me and my
head was turned. I must have been a sore trial
to my family at that time. Father, losing patience
with me one night, said, 'Oh, go to bed, girl, and
don't sit attitudinising there!' You should have
beaten me instead of giving in to me when I
suggested putting away the things you were fond of.
Young people are heartless because they don't think.
I would know better now."
"Well," Mrs. Douglas gave a long sigh, "it's only
now I miss my things. I parted from them
light-heartedly—rather proud, I dare say, of being so
modern. I didn't know that I would live to cherish
every relic of my first married days, because I had
lost the one who shared them.... Not that I
behaved well that first year in Inchkeld. Of course,
I was only seventeen, but I might have had more
sense. I cried half the time. What a damp and
disconsolate companion for any poor man! No, I
had nothing to cry about! Au contraire, as the
seasick Frenchman said when asked if he had dined
(to use Robbie's favourite jest); but I had never
been away from home before, and I missed Agatha,
and I missed the boys, and I missed all the stir of
a big family and the cheery bustle that goes on
in a country house. I loved my little doll's house,
so new and fresh, but the streets, and the houses
full of strangers oppressed me, and I was woefully
homesick. Your grandmother, my mother-in-law—she
died before you were born, and you missed
knowing one of the kindest women that ever lived—sent
her cook, Maggie Ann, a capable girl from the
Borders, to be my servant, and she was as homesick
as I was. One day we saw an old tinker body who
visited Etterick regularly on her rounds walking
down the road with her box of small wares slung on
her back. The sight to us was like cold water to a
thirsty man. Maggie Ann rushed out and brought
her in, and we feasted the astonished old woman and
bought up nearly all her wares. The thought that
she would be seeing Etterick soon, that she would
sleep in our barn, would hear the soft Lowland
tongue and see all my own people made that old
beggar-wife a being to be envied by me.... Poor
Maggie Ann was very patient with her inefficient
mistress, and was young enough rather to enjoy my
effort to housekeep. She said it reminded her of
when she was a bairn and played at a wee house.
We tried all sorts of experiments with food, but
I don't remember that anything turned out very
well. I'm afraid we wasted a good deal. It was
a very long, cold winter, that winter in Inchkeld.
The snow lay on the ground, and the frost held late
into March, and even my sealskin coat could not
keep out the cold. We grew tired of skating, and
I took to moping in the house——"
"Really, Mother," said Ann, "it sounds frightfully
unlike you as I have always known you—a
little bustling hurricane of a woman, waking up all
the dreaming ones, spurring the idle to work, a
reproach to the listless, an example to all—and you
tell me you sat in the house and moped and cried."
Mrs. Douglas shook her head. "I wasn't always
a bustling hurricane. I think I became that because
I married such a placid man; just as I became a
Radical because he was such a Tory; just as I had
to become sternly practical because he was such a
dreamer. If we had both been alike we would have
wandered hand-in-hand into the workhouse. Not
that Mark spent money on himself—bless him—but
nobody ever asked him for help and was refused;
and he did like to buy things for me. I found I just
had to take control of the money. Not at first, of
course; it came to it by degrees. And your father
was only too glad; money was never anything but a
nuisance to him. I don't think I'm inordinately
fond of money either, but I had to hain so that for
years it had an undue prominence in my mind.
Well, I sighed for the South Country, and one day,
when I was miserably moping over the fire, your
father said to me: 'Come on, Nell, I'm going to visit
a sick girl about your own age. She's always asking
me questions about you, and I said you would go
and see her.'
"I didn't want to go, for I was shy of sick
people—the being ill in bed seemed to put them such a
distance away—but I put on my best clothes to
make a good impression, and went.... We were
taken into a clean, bright room, with a dressing-table
dressed crisply in white muslin over pink. A
girl was lying high up on the pillows, and I thought
at first she couldn't be ill, she had such shining blue
eyes and rose-flushed cheeks; her yellow hair hung
in two plaits over her shoulders. Then I saw that
her hands were almost transparent, and that her
breath came in quick gasps between her red, parted
lips, and I knew that this pretty child was dying
quickly of consumption. I couldn't speak as I took
her hand, but I tried hard to keep the tears from my
eyes as she looked at me—two girls about an age,
the one beginning life at its fullest, the other about
to leave the world and youth behind. I stood there
in my wedding braws, hating myself almost for my
health and happiness. Your father talked to her
until I got hold of myself, and then she seemed to
like to hear me tell about the little house and my
attempts to cook. As we were leaving she held your
father's hand, and said, in her weak, husky voice,
'Mr. Douglas, tell the folk on Sabbath that Christ is
a Rock....' I think I realised then, for the first
time, what religion meant. A sentence in that book
we were reading, Green Apple Harvest, reminded
me of that girl.... You know when Robert is
dying and his brother Clem says to him:
"'Oh, Bob, it seems unaccountable hard as you
should die in the middle of May!'
"And Robert replies: '.... I've a feeling as if I
go to the Lord God I'll only be going into the middle
of all that's alive.... If I'm with Him I can't
never lose the month of May....'
"I went home crying bitterly for the girl who
was dying in the May morning of her days. I don't
think I moped any more."
Inchkeld was a most pleasant place in which
to have one's home—a city set among hills and
watered by a broad river; and surely no young and
witless couple ever had a kinder and more indulgent
congregation than we had.
"The first Sunday I appeared in church I was
almost dead with fright. I had to walk through the
church to reach the Manse seat, and every eye
seemed to be boring into me like a gimlet. As if
that weren't bad enough, I was accosted on my way
out by a tall, bland elder, who said he supposed I
would want to teach a class in the Sabbath school.
As a matter of fact, he supposed quite wrong, for
it had never entered into my head that such an
awful duty would be required of me. Think—until
a short time before I myself had been a scholar (and
a restless, impertinent one at that!), and the very
thought of trying to control a class made my brain
reel. But I was as clay in the hands of this suave
Highland potter, who went on to tell me that the
last minister's wife had carried on a most successful
class for older girls. 'She, of course,' he added, 'was
a niece of the late Lord Clarke,' as if that fact
explained any amount of talent for teaching the
young. He led me away—I was now in a state of
passive despair—and introduced me to a class as
their new teacher. There were seven of them, girls
about fifteen—always, I think, the worst and a most
impudent age (you were a brat at fifteen, Ann!),
and they fixed me with seven pairs of eyes, round
brown eyes, rather like brandy-balls—I suppose they
couldn't all have had brown eyes, but the general
effect was of brandy-balls—silently taking me in.
I heard the elder telling them how honoured they
were to have the minister's wife as teacher; then I
was left with them. Later on, when I got to know
the girls, I sometimes laughed at the terror of the
first Sunday. They were the nicest girls, really,
gentle and kind; but that day they seemed to me
inhuman little owls. They told me the lesson—one
of the parables—but my mind was a blank, and I
could think of no comment to make over it. I
stumbled and stuttered, every moment getting more
hot and ashamed, and finally went home, feeling, in
spite of my sealskin coat and prune bonnet, the most
miserably inadequate minister's wife that had ever
tried to reign in a manse, scourged as with whips by
the thought of the late Lord Clarke's niece. What a
comfort your father always was! He made it seem
all right in a twinkling, assured me that I needn't
teach a class unless I liked, but vowed that if I did
no one could teach it half so well; and as for the
late Lord Clarke's niece, he had never seen her, but
he was sure she was a long-faced woman, with no
sense of humour."
"I know," said Ann. "Father was always singularly
comforting. When we hurt ourselves, you and
Marget invariably took the gloomiest view, looked
up medical books and prophesied dire results. Once
I got my thumb badly crushed and the nail torn off
while swinging on a see-saw. Marget at once said
'lock-jaw!' I hadn't a notion what that was, but it
had an eerily fatal sound, and I crept away to
Father's study to try and lose my fears in a book.
Presently Father came in, and I rolled out of the
arm-chair I had cuddled into and ran to show him
my bandaged hand.
"'Oh, Father!' I cried, 'will I take lock-jaw and
will I die?' I can see him now, all fresh from the
cold air, laughing at me, yet sorry for me, lifting me
up in his strong arms, saying, 'Poor wifie, were they
frightening you? Lock-jaw? No. Let's look at it.
Yes, I see the nail's off. Had we better get a
celluloid one till the new one grows? Try and keep a
cloth on it, like a good lassie, and it will soon be
well.' And then peace slid into my soul, and I sat
on his knee and he told me a story. I can quite see
what a wonderful minister my father was. It was
that air of surety, of steadfastness, that gave people
such a lift, and that firm, comforting hand that
touched things so gently. Robbie had the same; so
had the little lad.... But to go back to Inchkeld
and the congregation——"
"Yes. It was a very flourishing congregation.
Every Sunday it crammed the little church, and
sometimes forms had to be brought in. The
goodness of the people was almost destroying. They
wanted to share everything they had with us.
Constantly such things as a hare, or pheasants, or a
'black bun,' or several cakes of shortbread would
arrive—and we had so few to eat them. Inchkeld
was a sociable place, and I had lots of callers and
no lack of opportunities for wearing my wedding
finery. Those weren't the days of afternoon tea.
Cake and wine were served in the drawing-room with
the white and gilt wall-paper and the red rep
furniture—neat squares of wedding-cake in the brand
new silver cake-basket."
"Oooh!" groaned Ann. "Can't I see those squares
of wedding-cake! I hope no hungry children ever
came to see you. Do you remember taking me as a
small child to call on some newly married people
in Burntisland?—I think I was taken because I was
a firebrand at home—and tea came in on a silver
tray, all prinked out with ruffly d'oyleys—scones
about the size of half-crowns and a frightfully newly
married shining cake-basket, holding inches of
wedding-cake. I was passionately hungry, and could
have eaten the whole show and never known it;
but I sat on a stool and nibbled a scone, and tried
not to make any crumbs, and then I was handed the
cake-basket. We had been taught always to take
the bit nearest us, and the bit nearest me—alas!—was
the smallest bit in the basket, with only the
minutest fragment of almond icing and sugar
attached. I would fain have snatched two bits, but
my upbringing was too strong for me, and I took
the fragment. It was far the most delicious thing
I had ever tasted. Surely, I thought, this must be
what angels eat, and for the first time in my faulty
life I wished to be an angel. It was over in a second,
though I ate it crumb by crumb and kept the sugar
for the last; and then I sat and gazed hungrily for
another bit; but no one noticed me, no one brought
the shining cake-basket again within my reach. I
don't think that newly married wife could ever have
come to any good—a woman who hadn't the sense
to feed a hungry child! You think I spoil our
children, but it's because I remember the awfulness
of having a very little of a good thing."
"I remember that visit to Burntisland," Mrs. Douglas
said. "I had to take you into a shop on
the way home and buy you biscuits. Your father
wanted some, too—a handed-round tea was no use
to him; he liked a breakfast-cup filled several times.
I don't think I was ever guilty of starving children
of wedding-cake. I got surfeited with it myself,
and a big family from across the way used to come
in to help us away with all that was left over from
our parties. We were glad to get things eaten up
in those days. Both my own mother and your
father's mother constantly sent us boxes of eatables
as if we had been on a desert island instead of in a
city of shops—great mutton-hams, and haggis, and
noble Selkirk bannocks; I was afraid of them
coming to our little household. How glad I would have
been to see them in later years, when I had growing
children to feed! But the kind hands that packed
them were still.... We could entertain only in a
very small way in our very small house, but we
were asked to quite a lot of dinner-parties. They
were evenings of dread to me. I was so shockingly
bad at making conversation. I blushed fiercely when
anyone spoke to me, and must have presented an
appearance of such callowness that I provoked pity
in the hearts of kindly people. One dear old lady
said to me, 'My dear, have you cut your wisdom teeth
yet?' ... In September Mark was born. It was
prayer-meeting night, and Maggie Ann carelessly
let the cat eat my canary. They didn't tell me about
it until I asked why I wasn't hearing him singing.
Mark was a tiny, delicate baby, but he was perfect
in our eyes. We looked with distaste at large fat
children, who made poor little Mark look so puny
and fragile, and told each other that they were
'coarse,' and that we were glad our baby wasn't like
that. When I was able to travel we set off with our
precious new possession to Etterick. Agatha had
been with us most of the summer, but my mother
didn't come; she liked to stay in her own house and
welcome us there."
"A most detached woman, my grandmother," said Ann.
"You are rather like her, Ann," said Mrs. Douglas.
"Yes, I have the same aversion to staying in
other people's houses, and I share her dislike to the
casual kissing that so many people indulge in—people
who are mere acquaintances. You should
only kiss really great friends at really serious times,
and then it means something."
Mrs. Douglas laughed. "Nobody ever took a
liberty with your grandmother. My father was
utterly different, the most approachable of men.
People were always asking favours from him; he
liked them to. He didn't care how much he went
out of his way to help anyone, and his hand was
never out of his pocket."
"You must be exactly like grandfather. I think
you are one of the very few people left living in the
world who do take trouble about their fellow-mortals.
The rest of us are too selfish to bother."
"I like to be kind," said Mrs. Douglas, "but I
don't take any credit for being kind. It's just my
nature to want to give. The people who hate to
give and yet make themselves do it are the ones who
ought to be commended. It has always been my
great desire to add a little to the happiness of the
world, and I would never forgive myself if I thought
I had added by one jot or tittle to the pain."
"I am very sure you haven't done that," Ann
assured her. "You are the very kindest of funny
little bodies, and when I call you 'Ella Wheeler
Wilcox' I don't really mean it. But you must admit
that it is often very vicarious kindness, and the
burden of it falls on your family. Oh, the deplorable
people who have come to us 'for a stop' because
you thought they were lonely and neglected! Of
course, they were, but it was because it almost killed
people to entertain them; there's a reason for
everything in this world. But what a shame to laugh at
your efforts! Never mind. There are those
'Who, passing through Baca's vale,
Therein do dig up wells,'
and you are one of them. But to go on with your
Life. Didn't you leave Inchkeld quite soon after
Mark was born? I know Robbie and Jim and I
thought it very hard lines that he should have been
born in a lovely old historic city, while the rest of
us had to see the light first amid coalpits and linoleum
factories. Mark never let us forget it, either."
"Mark was two months old when we left Inchkeld.
When the Kirkcaple congregation called your
father he felt he ought to go. Oh! but we were a
thoughtless couple. It never gave me a thought
to leave the people who had been so good to us. I
just took everybody's kindness as a matter of course.
I was too young to realise how rare such kindness is,
and their interest in the baby, and their desire to
have us stay in Inchkeld seemed to me no more than
natural. I was amused and pleased at the thought
of going to a new place and a new house. You can
hardly get changes enough when you are eighteen.
In middle life one's most constant prayer is that
God will let things remain as they are. What was
that you were reading me the other night? I think
it was from Charles Lamb."
Ann leant back in her chair and pulled a little
green book from a bookshelf. "This, I think it
was," she said, and read:
"'I am content to stand still at the age to which
I am arrived; I, and my friends, to be no younger,
no richer, no handsomer. I do not want to be
wearied by age, or drop like mellow fruit, as they
say, into the grave....'"
"Poor Charles Lamb!" said Mrs. Douglas, shaking
her head. "There are times when one would like
to stand still, where we seem to reach a pleasant,
rich plain and are at our ease, and friends are many,
and life is full of zest.... I don't know whether it
was wise to leave Inchkeld. Your grandfather
Douglas always regretted it. When he visited us
at Kirkcaple one remark he always made was: 'A
great pity Mark ever left Inchkeld.' We used to
wait for it and the funny way he had of clearing his
throat after every sentence."
November is a poor time to go to a new
place, and Kirkcaple certainly looked a most
unattractive part of the world when we arrived on a
cold, wet afternoon. 'The queer-like smell' from
the linoleum factories, the sea drearily grey and
strange to my inland eyes, the drive through narrow
streets and up the steep Path, past great factories
and mean houses, until we reached the road,
knee-deep in mud, where the Manse stood, combined to
depress me to the earth. It might have been
infinitely worse. I saw that in the light of the next
morning. There was a field before the Manse, and
though there was a factory and a rope-work and a
bleach-field and a coal-pit all in close proximity to
it, there was also the Den, where hyacinths grew in
spring, and where you could dig fern roots for your
garden. The Manse itself stood in a large garden,
and in time we forgot to notice the factories. The
people were very unlike the courteous Inchkeld
people—miners and factory workers, who gave one
as they passed a Jack's-as-good-as-his-master sort of
nod. We grew to understand them and to value
their staunch friendship, but at first they were as
fremt as the landscape.
"When the cab lurched through the ruts to the
Manse gate and I got out and saw my new home I
quailed. From the front it was a gloomy-looking
house—one window on each side of the front door,
and three windows above, and the kitchen premises
on one side. There was a wide gravelled space in
front, with a small shrubbery to shelter us from the
road. It was a sombre and threatening place to
enter on a dark night, and when alone I always made
a mad rush from the gate to the front door. One
night when I reached my haven I found a tall
man standing against it. I had hardly strength to
gasp, 'Who are you?' and the man replied, 'Weelum
Dodds. I cam' to see the minister aboot gettin' the
bairn bapteezed, but the lassie wadna open the door.' I
had told the servants, who were young girls, to
keep the chain on the door at night, and the poor
patient soul had just propped himself up against
the door and awaited developments.... The back
of the house, looking to the garden, was delightful.
You don't remember the garden?"
"Don't I?" said Ann. "I was only about nine
when we left Kirkcaple, but I remember every detail
of it. Just outside the nursery window there was
a bush of flowering currant. Do you remember
that? And jasmine, and all sorts of creepers grew
up the house. There was a big square lawn before
the window, rather sloping, with two long flowerbeds
at the top and herbaceous borders round the
high walls. Our own especial gardens were at the top
of the kitchen garden. Mark had a Rose of Sharon
tree in his garden about which he boasted; it seemed
to set him a little apart. I had a white lilac tree
in mine; Robbie, severely practical, grew nothing
but vegetables, while Jim, when asked what his
contained, said simply and truthfully, 'Wurrums.' Rosamond
was a tiny baby when we left Kirkcaple,
and the little lad knew only Glasgow. It was surely
a very large garden, Mother? The gooseberry
bushes alone seemed to me to extend for miles, and
in a far-away corner there was the pigsty. Why was
it called 'the pigsty'? In our day there was never
anything in it but two much-loved Russian rabbits
with pink eyes, Fluffy and Pluffy. I have a small
red text-book in which, on a certain date, is printed
in large round hand:
'This day Fluffy died.
" " Pluffy " '
A ferret got in and sucked their blood. What a
day of horror that was! The roof of the pigsty sloped
up to the top of the wall, and we liked to sit on
the wall and say rude things to the children on the
road, they retorting with stones and clods of earth.
We were all bonnie fighters. You had no notion,
you and Father, when we came down to tea with
well-brushed hair and flannel-polished faces, of the
grim battles we had just emerged from. The enemy
was even then at the gate. We, with ears to hear,
knew what sundry dull thuds against the front door
meant. Marget, wrathful but loyal, wiped away the
dirt and said nothing to you—lots to us,
though! ... But I'm getting years ahead. You were just
arriving with baby Mark to an empty, echoing
Manse, through ways heavy with November mud.
Sorry I interrupted."
"As to that," said her mother, "I was really just
talking to myself. It is good of you to listen to
my maunderings about the past."
"Not at all," Ann said solemnly; and then, "You
daft wee mother, now that courtesies have been
exchanged will you go on with that Life of yours?
It will take us years at this rate. What happened
when you tottered into the Manse? Did you regret
the little sunny, bow-windowed Manse in Inchkeld?"
"Regret! I ached for it. I couldn't picture us
being happy in this muddy mining place; I couldn't
see this bare barracks ever getting homelike. But
it was a roomy house. The dining-room was to the
right of the front door, the study to the left, and
the nursery was on the ground floor, too. They
were all big square rooms: the dining-room was cosy
in the evening but rather dark in the day time; the
study was a very cheerful room, with books all round
the walls, and a bright red carpet, and green leather
furniture."
"And a little square clock," Ann added, "with
an honest sort of face, and a picture of John Knox,
long white beard and all, above the mantelpiece,
and the carpet had a design on it of large squares;
I know, for I used to play a game on it, jumping
from one to another. Some deceased elder had left
to the Manse and to each succeeding minister a tall
glass-doored bookcase containing, among other
books, a set of Shakespeare's plays illustrated. It
was funny to see how the artist had made even
Falstaff and Ariel quite early Victorian—and as for
merry Beatrice I think she wore a bustle! Not that
it worried us; we were delighted with his efforts
... and in that glass-doored bookcase there stayed
also a very little book dressed in fairy green, with
gilt lettering on its cover. I have tried for years
to find another copy, but I have nothing to go on
except that it was a very tiny book and that it
contained fairy tales, translations from the German I
think, for it talked in one of a king lying under the
green lindens! I thought linden the most lovely
word I had ever heard! it seemed to set all the horns
of Elfland blowing for me. One of the stories must
have been Lohengrin, there was a swan in it and 'a
frail scallop.' How I wept when it appeared for
the second time and took the knight away for ever!
I loved Germany then because it was the home of
green lindens and swans with scallops, and houses
with pointed roofs and wide chimneys where storks
nested. Even in the war I couldn't hate it as much
as I ought to have done, because of that little green
book.... But we're straying again, at least I
am.... You got to like the house, didn't you?"
"Oh dear, yes. It was terribly gaunt at first, but
before we left it I thought it was pretty nearly
perfect. When we got fresh paper and paint, and
the wide upper landing and staircase carpeted with
crimson, and curtains shading the high staircase
window, everyone said how pretty it was. The
drawing-room was always a pleasant room, with two
sunny windows, and all my treasures (you would
call them atrocities) in the way of gilt and alabaster
clocks with glass shades, and marble-topped chiffonier,
and red rep furniture. But the big night
nursery was the nicest room of all, with its row of
little beds, each with a gay counterpane! There was
a small room opening from it where your clothes
stayed, with a bath and a wash-hand basin—a very
handy place."
"Yes," said Ann; "and in one corner stood a
very tall basket for soiled clothes. I remember
Robbie, after hearing of someone's marriage, coming
to you and saying so earnestly, 'I'll stay with you
always, Mums, and if anyone comes to marry me
I'll hide in the dirty-clothes basket.'"
Robbie's mother looked into the dancing flames.
"That was always his promise," she said softly,
"I'll stay with you always.... It wouldn't have
been so bad beginning in a new place, with a new
baby (and me so utterly new myself!) if Mark
hadn't been so fragile. I daresay he suffered from
my inexperience, I almost smothered him with
wraps, and hardly dared let him out of the warm
nursery, but he must have been naturally delicate
as well. He got bronchitis on the smallest
provocation, and my heart was perpetually in my mouth
with the frights I got. I spent hours listening to
his breathing and touching him to see if he felt hot,
and I kept your father racing for the doctor until
both he and the doctor struck. I was so wrapped up
in my baby that I simply never turned my head to
look at the congregation; but they understood and
were patient. I really was very absurd. Some
people gave a dinner-party for us, and your father
said I simply must go. On the night of the party
I was certain Mark was taking croup, and I could
hardly be dragged from him to dress. I was
determined that anyway I must be home in good time,
and I ordered the cab to come back for us at a quarter
to nine! We had hardly finished dinner when it
was announced, but I rose at once to go. The
hostess, astonished but kind, said on hearing my
excuses, 'Ah, well, experience teaches.' 'Finish your
proverb, Mrs. Smeaton,' my dinner neighbour (a
clergyman from a neighbouring parish) broke in,
'Experience teaches fools.' Now I realise that the
man was embittered—and little wonder!—by
having tried to make conversation to me for a dreary
hour, but at the moment I hated him. When we
left Kirkcaple he and his wife were our greatest
friends.... There were four houses in our road.
The large one nearest the Den belonged to one of
the linoleum people, we came next, and then there
was a low, bungalow sort of house where the Mestons
lived with their three little girls, and at the end
of the road lived one of the elders in the
church—Goskirk was the name—with his wife and eight
sons. How they all got into that small house I
know not, but it was always comfortable, and there
was always a welcome, and Mrs. Goskirk was the
busiest, happiest little woman in Kirkcaple, and a
great stand-by to me. 'How's baby to-day?' she
would come in saying, every word tilted up at the
end as is the accent of Fife. As rich in experience
as I was poor, she could soothe my fears and laugh
at my forebodings. She prescribed simple, homely
remedies and told me not to fuss. She gave me a
new interest in life, and kept me happily engaged by
teaching me how to make clothes for Mark. Her
little boys trotted in and out, coming to show me all
their treasures, and going away pleased with a
sweetie or a sugar biscuit! They did much to make
me feel at home.... When I went back to Etterick
in summer I thought Mark was a lovely baby,
and that he had a wonderful mother! He wore a
pelisse I had made him (under Mrs. Goskirk's eye),
cream cashmere, with a wide band of lavender velvet,
and a soft, white felt hat with a lavender feather
round it. I paid fifteen shillings for the feather
and thought it a great price.... For three years
we had only Mark, then you and Robbie quite close
together. But Mark was never put in the 'stirk's
stall'; for you were a healthy, placid baby, and my
dear Robbie was just like you. I remember his
coming so well. It was a February morning, and
Mrs. Perm, the nurse, said: 'Another deil o' a laddie.' She
much preferred girls. Robbie was such a caller
baby, so fat and good-natured and thriving."
"My very first recollection of Robbie," Ann said,
"is in the garden. I think it must have been an
April morning, for I remember daffodils, and the
sun was shining, and the wind tumbling us about,
and Mark said to me that he thought Ellie Robbie
meant to run away with Robbie, and that it
behoved us to save him. As he told me his terrible
suspicions Robbie came down the walk pulling
behind him a large rake—a little boy with an almost
white head, very blue eyes, and very chubby, very
rosy cheeks. I remember we separated him from his
rake and Mark dragged us both into the gooseberry
bushes, where we lay hid until Ellie Robbie (the
suspect) came to look for us, bringing us a treat in
the shape of a slice each of brown scone spread with
marmalade, and two acid drops. That closed the
incident."
On these winter evenings in the Green Glen,
when the wind and the rain beat upon the
house, and Ann by the fireside wrote down her
mother's life, Marget made many errands into the
drawing-room to offer advice.
"I think"—said Ann one evening—"I think I
must have been horribly neglected as a baby.
Everyone was so taken up with Mark they hadn't
time to look at me."
Marget was standing in the middle of the room
with her hands folded on her black satin apron; she
would have scorned to wear a white apron after
working hours. She had come in with a list of
groceries to be ordered by post, and stood looking
suspiciously at Ann and her writing.
"Ye were never negleckit when I kent ye, an'
I cam' to the hoose afore ye kent yer richt hand frae
yer left. You were a wee white-heided cratur and
Maister Robbie wasna shortened."
"Ah, but were you there when Mark fell out
of the carriage and was so frightfully hurt? I've
been told by Aunt Agatha that no one had time to
attend to me, and I was just shut up in a room with
some toys and fed at intervals. It's a wonder that
the Cruelty to Children people didn't get you."
"Havers," said Marget.
"That was a terrible time," Mrs. Douglas said.
"Mark was four, and beginning to get stronger.
You were a year old, Ann. It was a lovely day in
June, and Mr. Kerr, in the kindness of his heart,
sent a carriage to take us all for a drive."
"I mind fine o' Mr. Kerr," Marget broke in.
"He was fair bigoted on the kirk. I dinna think
he ever missed a Sabbath's service or a Wednesday
prayer-meeting."
"I mind of him, too," said Ann. "He had white
hair and bushy white eyebrows, and a fierce expression
and an ebony stick with an ivory handle. He
used to give Mark presents at Christmas time, but he
ignored the existence of the rest of us. I remember
we went to see him once, and he presented Mark
with a book. Mark took it and said, 'Yes, and what
for Ann?' and Mr. Kerr had to fumble about and
produce something for me while I waited stolidly,
quite unabashed by my brother's unconventional
behaviour."
"Mr. Kerr was the best friend the Kirkcaple
Church had," Mrs. Douglas said. "He 'joyed' in
its prosperity—how he struggled to get the members
to increase their givings. His great desire was that
it should give more largely than the parish kirk of
the district. People may talk about union and one
great Church, but when we are all one I'm afraid
there may be a lack of interest—a falling off in
endeavour. St. Paul knew what he was talking
about when he spoke of 'provoking' one another to
love and good works.... At first I couldn't bear
Mr. Kerr. If I let your father forget an intimation,
or if a funeral was forgotten, or someone was
neglected, he came to the Manse in a passion. I fled
at the sight of him. But gradually I found that
his fierceness wasn't to be feared, and that it was
the sheer interest he took that made him hate things
to go wrong—and one is grateful to people who take
a real interest, however oddly they may show it."
"So Mr. Kerr sent his carriage," Ann prompted.
"Mr. Kerr sent his carriage," said her mother,
"and we set out to have a picnic on the Loan. We
were as merry as children. You were on my knee,
Ann, and Agatha sat beside me, your father and
Mark opposite. We were about Thornkirk, and
Mark, who was always mad about flowers, pointing
to the dusty roadside, cried, 'A bluebell,' and
suddenly made a spring against the door, which, to our
horror, opened, and Mark fell out.... I don't
know what happened next. The first thing I knew
I was in a cottage frantically pulling at a chest of
drawers and crying for something to cover the awful
wound. By great good fortune our own doctor
happened to pass in his dogcart just then. All he
said was, 'Take him home.' ... He stayed with
us most of the night, but he could give us no hope
that the child would live, or, living, have his reason.
For days he lay unconscious, sometimes raving,
sometimes pitifully moaning. Agatha and I knew
nothing of nursing, and there were no trained nurses
in those days—at least, not in Kirkcaple. What
would have happened to us all I know not if Mrs. Peat
hadn't appeared like a good angel on the scene.
It was wonderful of her to come. A fortnight
before she had got news that her son in India—her
idolised only son—had been killed in some native
rising, and she put her own grief aside and came to
us. 'My dear,' she said, 'I've come to take the
nights, if you will let me. You're young, and you
need your sleep.' So every evening she came and
sat up—night after night for four long weeks. I
used to go into the night nursery on those summer
mornings—I was so young and strong that, anxious
as I was I couldn't help sleeping—and find Mrs. Peat
sitting there with her cap ribbons unruffled, her
hair smooth, so serene looking that no one could
have believed that she had kept a weary vigil. She
was a born nurse, and she possessed a healing touch.
I believe she did more than anyone to pull Mark
through; and all the time we were in Kirkcaple she
was a tower of strength to me. Always twice a
week she came up early in the afternoon and stayed
till evening, her cap in the neatest little basket in
her hand—for she always took off her bonnet. I
think I hear her saying, 'Eh, my dear,' with a sort
of slow emphasis on the 'my.' She never made
mischief in the congregation by boasting how 'far ben'
she was at the Manse. She had a mind far above
petty things; she dreamed dreams and saw visions."
Mrs. Douglas stopped and laughed. "Your
father, who admired her very much, had been telling
an old body troubled with sleepless nights how
Mrs. Peat spent her wakeful hours, and she said to me,
'It's an awfu' job to rowe aboot in this bed a' night;
I wisht I had some o' Mrs. Peat's veesions.'"
"I mind Mistress Peat," said Marget, who had
now seated herself; "I mind her fine. She was a
rale fine buddy. Miss Peat was a braw wumman.
D'ye mind her comin' to a pairty we had in a
crimson satin body an' her hair a' crimpit an' pearls
aboot as big as bantam's eggs? Eh, I say!"
"I remember the pearls," said Ann. "I suppose
they were paste, but I thought the Queen of Sheba
couldn't have been much more impressive than Miss
Peat. She had a velvet coat trimmed with some sort
of feather trimming, and a muff to match—beautiful
soft grey feathers. I used to lean against her and
stroke it and think it was like a dove's breast. I
overheard someone say that it was marvellous to
think that the Peats had no servants and that Miss
Peat could clean pots and cook, and then emerge
like Solomon in all his glory. After that, when we
sang the psalm:
'Though ye have lain among the pots
Like doves ye shall appear...'
I thought of Miss Peat in her velvet coat and her
soft feathers.... Was she good to you, too, when
Mark was so ill?'
"I should think she was—but everyone was good.
At the time I took it all as a matter of course, but
afterwards I realised it. For days Mark lay delirious,
and I was distraught with the thought that his
brain might be injured; you see, the wheel passed
over the side of his head. When he became
conscious at last, the doctor told me to ask him some
questions. I could think of nothing, and then I
remembered that Mark had had a special fondness
for Crichton, our butcher. Trembling, I asked,
'Darling, what is the butcher called?' and in a flash
he answered 'Mr. Cwichton.' I wept with relief.
But it seemed as if the poor little chap was never to
be given a chance to get well. Three times the
wound healed and three times it had to be opened
again. No wonder our thoughts were all for him,
and that you were neglected, Ann, poor child!
And you were so good, so little trouble, it almost
seemed as if you understood. Mark had a great
big wooden box filled with every kind of dry sweetie,
and he would sit propped up with pillows, and
weigh them, and make them up in little
'pokes.' Sometimes he would ask for you, and you were
brought in, so delighted to play on the bed and
crawl about, but very soon he tired of you (especially
if you touched his sweeties!), and ordered you
away. He could not be allowed to cry, and we had
to devise things to keep him amused. Opening lucky
bags was a great diversion. They cost a ha'penny
each, and he made away with dozens in a day. The
great difficulty was getting him to eat. At Etterick
he was accustomed to going to the milk-house and
getting new milk from the pail into his 'tinny,'
and when he was ill he wouldn't touch milk, because
he said it wasn't 'Etterick milk.' So your father
scoured Kirkcaple until he found a 'tinny,' and a pail
as nearly as possible like the milk-pails at Etterick,
and we took them to the nursery, and said, 'Now,
then, Mark, is this real Etterick milk?' and the poor
little man held out his thin hands for the 'tinny'
and drank greedily.... He lay for six months,
and when he got up he had to be taught how to
walk! And even after we got him up and out he
was the most pathetic little figure, with a bandaged
head far too big for his shadow of a body. But I
was so proud of having got him so far on the way to
recovery that I didn't realise how he looked to
outsiders, until a very cruel thing was said to me the
very first time I had him out. A man we knew
slightly stopped to ask for him, and said, 'It seems
almost a pity he pulled through. I'm afraid he will
never be anything but an object.' I don't think he
meant to hurt me; perhaps it was just sheer stupidity,
but ... It was a man called Temple who said it.
You never knew him, Ann."
"Temple," said Marget. "Dauvit Temple the
manufacturer? Eh, the impident fella'. Him to ca'
onybody, let alone Mr. Mark, an objec'. Objec'
himsel'. It wad hae been tellin' him if he hed fa'en
on his heid an' gien his brains a bit jumble, but I
doot if the puir sowl had ony to jumble; he hed a
heid like a hen. He was fit for naething but ridin'
in a high dogcart an' tryin' to forget that his dacent
auld mither bleached her claes on the Panny Braes
an' his faither worked in the pit. But ye needna fash
yersel' aboot him and his sayin's noo, Mem. He's
gone to his reward—such as it is."
"Indeed, Marget, it's a poor thing to bear malice,
and I believe that awful accident was the making
of Mark. He grew up as strong as a Shetland pony.
He was an extraordinarily clever little boy. We
were told not to try and teach him till he was seven,
but he taught himself to read from the posters. He
asked endless questions of everyone he met, and so
acquired information. There was nothing he wasn't
interested in, and every week brought a fresh craze.
At one time it was fowls, and he spent hours with
Mrs. Frew, a specialist on the subject, and came
home with coloured pictures of prize cocks which he
insisted on pinning round the nursery walls. For a
long time it was ships, and he and Mr. Peat, who
was a retired sea-captain, spent most of their time
at the harbour. Next it was precious stones, and he
accosted every lady (whether known to him or not),
and asked her about the stones she was wearing."
"Yes," said Ann, "he was a wonderful contrast
to Robbie and me. We never asked for information
on any subject, for we wanted none. We were
ignorant and unashamed, and we used to look with
such bored eyes at Mark and wonder how he could
be bothered. It was really disgusting for the rest
of us to have such a clever eldest brother. He set a
standard which we couldn't hope—indeed, we never
thought of trying—to attain to. What a boy he
was for falling on his head! He had been warned
that if he cut open the wound in his head again it
would never heal, so when he fell from a tree, or a
cart, or a pony, or whatever he was on at the
moment, we stood afar off and shouted, 'Is it your
wound, Mark?' prepared on hearing it was to run as
far as our legs would carry us. That is a child's
great idea when trouble comes—to run away from
it. Once Mark—do you remember?—climbed the
white lilac tree in my garden on a Sunday afternoon
and, slipping, fell on a spiked branch and hung
there. Instead of going for help I ran and hid
among the gooseberry bushes, and he wasn't rescued
until you came home from church."
"That was too bad of you," her mother said, "for
Mark had always a great responsibility for you.
One day when there was a bad thunderstorm I found
him dragging you by the hand to the nursery—such a
fat, sulky little thing you looked.
"'I'm going to pray for Ann,' he told me. 'She
won't pray for herself.'"
"I don't know," said Mrs. Douglas, "when I
first realised what was expected of me as a
minister's wife. I suppose I just grew to it. At
first I visited the people and tried to take an interest
in them, because I felt it to be my duty, and then
I found that it had ceased to be merely duty, and
that one couldn't live among people and not go
shares with them. It was the long anxiety about
Mark that really drew us together and made us
friends in a way that years of prosperity would never
have done. There was hardly a soul in the congregation
who didn't try to do us some little kindness
in those dark days. Fife people are suspicious of
strangers and rather aloof in their manner, but once
you are their friend you are a friend for life. Ours
was a working-class congregation (with a sprinkling
of well-to-do people to help us along)—miners, and
workers in the linoleum factories—decent, thrifty
folk. Trade was dull all the time we were in
Kirkcaple, and wages were low—ridiculously low when
you think of the present-day standard, and it was
a hard struggle for the mothers with big young
families. Of course, food was cheap—half a loaf
and a biscuit for twopence—and 'penny haddies,'
and eggs at ninepence a dozen—and people hadn't
the exalted ideas they have now."
"Well," said Ann, who was busy filling her
fountain-pen, "I seem to remember rather luxurious
living about the Mid Street, and the Nether Street, and
the Watery Wynd. Don't you remember I made
friends with some girls playing 'the pal-lals' in the
street, and fetched them home with me, and when
upbraided for so doing by Ellie Robbie in the nursery,
I said, 'But they're gentry; they get kippers to
their tea.' My 'bare-footed gentry' became a family
jest."
Mrs. Douglas laughed, "I remember. To save
your face we let them stay to tea, but you were told
'Never again.'"
"It was a way I had," said Ann. "I was full
of hospitable instincts, and liked to invite people;
but as I had seldom the moral courage to confess
what I had done, the results were disastrous. Once
I invited eight genteel young friends who, thinking
it was a pukka invitation, arrived washed and
brushed and dressed for a party, only to find us
tearing about the garden in our old Saturday clothes.
Ellie Robbie was justly incensed, as she hadn't even
a sugar-biscuit to give an air of festivity to the
nursery tea, and you were out. In private she addressed
me as 'ye little dirt'; but she didn't give me away
in public. And the dreadful thing was that I
repudiated my guests, and looked as if I wondered
what they were doing there."
"Poor Ellie Robbie!" Mrs. Douglas said. "She
was an anxious pilgrim, and you children worried
her horribly. She came when she was sixteen to be
nursemaid to Mark, and she stayed on till we left
Kirkcaple, when she married the joiner. Do you
remember her much?"
"I remember one evening in the Den. We were
getting fern-roots, and Ellie Robbie and Marget
were both with us, and Marget said to Ellie, 'My,
how neat your dress kicks out at the back when you
walk!' Isn't memory an extraordinary thing? I've
forgotten most of the things I ought to have
remembered, but I can recall every detail of that
scene—the earthy smell of the fern-roots, the trowel
sticking out of Mark's pocket, the sunlight falling
through the trees, the pleased smirk on Ellie
Robbie's face. I suppose I would be about five. At that
time I was completely lost about my age. When
people asked me how old I was, I kept on saying,
'Five past,' but to myself I said, 'I must be far more,
but no one has ever told me.' ... What was Ellie
Robbie's real name?"
"Ellen Robinson. Her father's name was Jack,
and he was supposed by you children to be the
original of the saying, 'Before you can say Jack
Robinson.' Marget and Ellie got on very well together,
although they were as the poles asunder—Ellie so
small and neat and gentle, Marget rather like a
benevolent elephant. She is a much better-looking
old woman than she was a young one."
"Did Marget come when Maggie Ann married?"
"Yes. No—there was one between—Katie Herd.
She stayed a month and was doing very well, but
she suddenly announced that she was going home.
When we asked her why, she replied with great
candour, 'I dinna like it verra weel,' and off she went.
Marget was a success from the first. We knew it
was all right as soon as she began to talk of 'oor
bairns.' When the work was over she liked to go
to the nursery, and you children welcomed her with
enthusiasm, and at once called on her to say her
poem. Then she would stand up and shuffle her
feet, and say:
'Marget Meikle is ma name,
Scotland is ma nation,
Harehope is ma dwelling place—
A pleasant habitation.'
You delighted in her witticisms. 'Ca' me names,
ca' me onything, but dinna ca' me ower,' was one
that had a great success. Both she and Ellie were
ideal servants for a minister's house; they were both
so discreet. No tales were ever carried by them to
or from the Manse. There was one noted gossip in
the congregation who was a terror to Ellie. Her
husband had a shop, and of course we dealt at
it—he was an elder in the church—and Ellie dreaded
going in, for she knew that if Mrs. Beaton happened
to be there she would be subjected to a fire of
questions. Marget enjoyed an encounter, and liked to
think out ways of defeating Mrs. Beaton's curiosity.
Not that there was any harm in Mrs. Beaton and her
desire to know all our doings. I dare say it was
only kindly interest. I got to like her very much;
she was a racy talker and full of whinstone common
sense. I was sorry for her, too, for no woman ever
worked harder, both in the shop and in the house,
and her husband and family took it all for granted.
She did kind things in an ungracious way, and was
vexed when people failed to appreciate her kindness.
Across the road from Mrs. Beaton lived another
elder's wife, Mrs. Lister, who, Mrs. Beaton thought,
got from life the very things she had missed.
"'Never toil yourself to death,' she used to tell
me, 'for your man and your bairns; they'll no thank
you for it. Look at the Listers over there. Willie
Lister goes about with holes like half-crowns in his
heels, but he thinks the world of his Aggie.' And it
was quite true. I knew that gentle little Mrs. Lister
was everybody's favourite, for she contradicted no
one, ruffled no one's feelings, while rough-tongued,
honest, impudent Mrs. Beaton was both feared and
disliked. And yet there was no doubt which of the
two women one would have chosen to ride the ford
with. Had a tea-meeting to be arranged, a sale of
work to be organised, or a Christmas-tree to be
provided for Sunday school, Mrs. Beaton was in
it—purse and person.
"Mrs. Lister always took 'the bile' when anything
was expected of her. Once a year we were invited
to tea at the Listers' house, and as sure as we found
ourselves seated before a table groaning with
bake-meats and were being pressed by Mr. Lister to
partake of them because they were all baked by
'Mamaw,' Mrs. Lister would say, 'Ay, and I had
a job baking them—for I was bad with "the bile"
all morning.' As Marget says, 'The mistress is awfu'
easy scunnered,' and after hearing that my tea was
a pretence. It was worse when Agatha was there,
for then we were apt to wait for the announcement,
and when it came give way to painful, secret laughter.
Agatha always laughed, too, when Mrs. Lister
capped her husband's sayings with 'Ay, that's it,
Paw.' She was a most agreeable wife, but she was
a mother before everything. She would have talked
all day about her children, bursting out with odd
little disjointed confidences about them in the
middle of a conversation about something else. 'He's
an awful nice boy, Johnnie; he's got a fine voice,'
would occur in a conversation about the Sustentation
Fund, and in the middle of a discussion about a
series of lectures she would whisper, 'He's a queer
laddie, our Tommy. When Nettie was born he put
his head round my bedroom door and said, "Is she
a richt ane, Maw?" He meant not deaf or dumb
or anything, you know.' She sometimes irritated her
husband by her overanxiety about the health of her
children. If one coughed in the night she always
heard and, fearful of waking Mr. Lister, she would
creep out of bed and jump from mat to mat (I can
see her doing it—a sort of anxious little antelope),
and listen to their breathing, and hap them up with
extra bedclothes. Nettie was the youngest, and the
delicate one, and had to be tempted to eat. 'Oh, ma
Nettie,' she would say, 'could you take a taste of
haddie to your tea or a new-laid egg?'
"She was afraid of nearly everything—mice, and
wind, and thunder, and she hated the sea. One
morning I met her almost distraught because her
boys had all gone out in a boat. 'Is their father with
them?' I asked. 'No, no,' she said, 'I didna let him
go; it was just the more to drown.' Poor, anxious
little body! God took her first, and she never had
the anguish of parting with her children....
What an opportunity ministers and ministers' wives
have of getting to know people as they are—their
very hearts!"
"Yes," said Ann; "but it isn't every minister or
every minister's wife who can make anything of the
opportunity. Just think of some we know—sticks.
Can you think of any poor stricken soul going to
them to be comforted 'as one whom his mother
comforteth'? What would they say? 'Oh, indeed!
How sad!' or 'Really! I'm very sorry.' Some little
stilted sentence that would freeze the very fount of
tears. You, Mother, I don't think you would say
anything. To speak to those who weep is no use;
you must be able in all sincerity to weep with them.
As for Father, his voice was enough. Isn't it in one
of the Elizabeth books that someone talking of the
futility of long, dull sermons, says, 'If only a man
with a voice of gold would stand up and say, "Children,
Christ died for you," I would lay down my
head and cry and cry...' Oh, it's a great life if
a minister and his wife are any good at their job,
and, above all, if they have a sense of humour!"
"Well, I don't know about the sense of humour,"
Mrs. Douglas said doubtfully. "I have often envied
the people who never seem overcome by the ludicrous
side of things, who don't even seem aware that
it is there. Do you remember Mrs. Daw? I dare
say not. My first meeting with her was in the Path
on a hot summer's day. I saw an enormously stout
woman toiling in front of me with a heavy basket,
and as I passed her she laid down her load, and
turning to me a red, perspiring, but surprisingly bland
countenance, said, 'Hech! but it's a sair world for
stout folk.' There was something so Falstaffian and
jocund about the great figure, and the way she took
me into her confidence, that I simply stood still and
laughed, and she laughed with me. We shared the
basket between us the rest of the way, and after that
I often visited her. But I could never let your father
come with me; Mrs. Daw was too much for us
together. Only once we tried it, and she told us that
the doctor had advised her to take 'sheriff-wine and
Van Houtong's cocoah,' and her genteel pronunciation
was too much for us. She was never at her best
when your father was there; she didn't care for the
clergy.
"'A lazy lot,' she called them. 'No wan o' them
does a decent day's work. If it was me I wad mak'
a' the ministers pollismen as weel, and that wad save
some o' the country's siller.' She condescended to
say that she rather liked your father's preaching,
though her reason for liking it was not very
flattering. 'I like him because he's no what ye ca' a
scholarly preacher. I dinna like thae scholars,
they're michty dull. I like the kind o' minister that
misca's the deevil for aboot twenty meenits and then
stops.'
"Mrs. Daw had me bogged at once when we
started on theological discussions. She would ask
questions and answer them herself as she knelt before
the kitchen fire, engaged in what she called 'ringein'
the ribs.'
"'Ay,' she would say, 'I'm verra fond o' a clear
fire. Mercy me, it'll be an awfu' want in heaven—a
guid fire. Ye read aboot golden streets and pearly
gates, but it's cauld comfort to an auld body wha
likes her ain fireside. Of coorse we'll a' be
speerits.' (It needed a tremendous effort of imagination to
picture Mrs. Daw as a spirit!) 'Wull speerit ken
speerit?' and then, as if in scorn at her own
question, 'I daur say no! It wad be little use if they
did. I could get sma' enjoyment frae crackin' wi' a
neebor, if a' the time I was lookin' through her, and
her through me. An' what wad we crack aboot?
Nae couthy bits o' gossip up there—juist harps an'
angels fleein' aboot....'
"I would suggest diffidently that when we had
gone on to another and higher life we wouldn't feel
the want of the homely things so necessary to us
here, and Mrs. Daw, shaking her head, would say,
'I dinna ken,' and then with her great laugh (your
father used to quote something about a thousand
beeves at pasture when he heard it) she would finish
the profitless discussion with 'Weel, sit ye doun by
ma guid fire and I'll mak' ye a cup o' tea in ma
granny's cheeny teapot. We'll tak' our comforts so
long as we hae them, for think as ye like the next
warld's a queer turn-up onyway....'"
Evening had come again to Dreams, but Ann,
instead of being found at her writing-table,
was stretched flat in the largest and softest of the
many comfortable chairs the room contained, with
the Tatler, a great, furry, sleepy mass, curled in her
arms.
"Dear me, Ann!" Mrs. Douglas said, looking up
from her "reading." "You seem very exhausted.
Aren't you going to write to-night?"
Ann looked through half-closed eyes at her mother.
"Can't," she said lazily; "too dog-tired. A
tea-party in the Green Glen is too much for me. After
such unwonted excitement I must sit all evening
with my hands before me. Mother, did we ever
really entertain people day after day—relays of
them? I can't believe to-night that we ever
presided at meetings, and read papers, and gave away
prizes, and organised sales of work and cookery
classes for the masses, and visited the sick, and
talked for ever and did not faint—such feeble folk
as we have become."
Mrs. Douglas sighed as she laid down Hours of
Silence. "I was of some use in the world then," she
said, "not a mere cumberer of the ground."
Ann sat up and laughed at her mother. "I'm not
going to rise to that fly, Motherkin. You remind
me of the Glasgow woman we met in Switzerland,
who was suffering from some nervous trouble, and
who said, 'I would give a thousand pounds to be the
Mistress Finlay I once was.' Perhaps you are not
quite the Mistress Douglas you once were, but I can
see very little difference."
Mrs. Douglas sighed again, and shook her head.
"Oh—sic a worrit-lookin' wumman!" Ann quoted.
Then, "I must say I enjoyed the tea-party. Mother,
don't you like Mr. Sharp? I do. You needn't have
rubbed it in about sermons being no use if they are
read. He sat with such a guilty look like a scolded
dog. I like his painstaking sermons and his sincere,
difficult little prayers. He will never make a
preacher, but he is a righteous man. Miss Ellen
Scott cheered him by saying read sermons were
generally more thoughtful. I do wish we could see the
Scotts oftener. They have promised to come to
luncheon one day, and go thoroughly into the garden
question. They go south, they told me, in the early
spring, so that the servants may get the house-cleaning
done, and they weary all the time to get back.
I wonder if they carry about them in London that
sort of fragrance of the open air."
"They are nice women," said Mrs. Douglas, "and
good, but they aren't my kind of people. We don't
care about the same things. But Mr. Sharp makes
me feel young again; he has the very atmosphere of
a manse about him."
"The atmosphere of Mr. Sharp's Manse is chiefly
paraffin oil," said Ann.
At that moment Marget came into the room,
ostensibly to remind Ann of something needed at
the village shop the next day, but really to talk over
the tea-party.
"I think the minister enjoyed his tea," she
remarked, "for there was an awfu' wheen scones eaten."
"He did, indeed, Marget," her mistress assured
her. "He said he didn't know when he had tasted
such good scones. He was asking me what I thought
about him entertaining the office-bearers. He would
like to, but his housekeeper is delicate and afraid of
work; and he's afraid to suggest anything in case
she departs."
"Tets!" said Marget. "That wumman fair angers
me. She's neither sick nor sair, an' she's no'
that auld aither, but she keeps that puir laddie in
misery a' the time in case she's gaun to break doon.
She never bakes him a scone, juist loaf breed a' the
time, an' she'll no' bother to mak' him a bit steamed
pudden' or a tert, juist aye a milk-thing, an' a gey
watery milk-thing at that. She boasts that he
carries trays for her and breaks sticks—the wumman
should be ashamed to let the minister demean himsel'.
If he wants to gie an Elders' Supper, what's
to hinder me and Mysie to gang doon and gie a
hand?'
"Why, Marget," Ann cried, "I haven't heard that
expression since I was a child. It was at Kirkcaple
we had Elders' Suppers, wasn't it, Mother—never in
Glasgow?'
"Only in Kirkcaple. They were held after the
November Communions to purge the roll."
"Purge the roll," Ann murmured to herself; "of
all delicious phrases!"
"If ye'll excuse me, Mem," said Marget, "I'll tak'
a seat for a meenit. Mysie has just gone doon the
road a step or two wi' the lassie Ritchie frae the
cottages."
She seated herself primly on a chair and said:
"I think ye should pit in yer Life about the
Elders' Suppers."
Ann nodded. "I think so, Marget. I can just
recall them vaguely. We were all in bed before
the elders actually came, but I remember the
preparation, and how deeply I envied you and Ellie
Robbie staying up, little dreaming, poor babe, how
in after years I would envy the children who get
away to bed before the party begins."
"They were terrifying occasions to me," said her
mother. "Elders in the mass are difficult to cope
with. When they arrived they were shown into
the study, and when the business part of the proceedings
was over they trooped into the dining-room for
supper. To keep the ball of conversation going, to
compel them to talk and save the party from being
a dismal failure was my job, and it was no light task.
They were the best of men, our Kirkcaple elders,
but they let every subject drop like a hot potato.
It was from occasions like that I learned to talk
'even on,' as they say. I simply dared not let a
silence fall, for, from bitter experience, I knew that
if I did and caught your father's eye we would be
sure to laugh and bring disgrace on ourselves."
"Don't I know?" said her daughter. "Will you
ever forget that night in Glasgow, when we invited
your class to an evening party, and they all arrived
in a body and in dead silence seated themselves
round the room, and none of us could think of a
single word to say, and in an agony we sat, becoming
every moment more petrified, and my tongue got so
stiff I felt that if I spoke it would break off, and
Father suddenly broke the awful silence with 'Quite
so,' delivered in a high, meaningless voice, and we
simply fell on each other helpless with laughter?"
Mrs. Douglas laughed at the recollection. "Once
you let a silence fall," she said, "it's hopeless.
Nothing seems important enough to break it with....
To go back to the Elders' Suppers—we always
had the same menu. Hot roast beef, hot beef-steak
pie, with vegetables, then plum-pudding and
apple-tart, and coffee. The oldest elder, Charles Mitchell
was his name, sat on my right hand, and the next
eldest, Henry Petrie, sat on my left. Charles
Mitchell was so deaf that any attempts to converse were
thrown away on him. Henry Petrie was a man of
most melancholy countenance, and absolutely
devoid of light table-talk. He was sad, and said
nothing, and might as well have been a post. One
night, having tried him on every subject with no
success, I watched him being helped to vegetables,
and said, in desperation, 'Potatoes are good this
year, don't you think?' He turned on me his
mournful eyes, his knife suspended on its way to his
mouth, and said, 'They'll no' stand a boil.'"
"D'ye mind," said Marget, "thon awfu' nicht
when the pie cowpit on the gravel? We were gettin'
it covered at Wilson's the baker's, for they made
uncommon guid pastry, an' it didna come till the
verra last meenit. I was oot lookin' for the laddie
at the gate, an' when he came I took it frae him in
a hurry, an', eh, mercy! if the whole hypothic didna
slidder oot o' ma hand on to the grund. I let oot a
yell an' Ellie came runnin' oot, and syne she brocht
a lamp, an' we fund that the pastry wasna muckle
the waur, but the meat an' the gravy was a' amang
the gravel. What could we do but juist scoop up
wi' a spoon what we could get—meat, chuckie-stanes
an' a'—an' into the hoose wi' it. I can tell
ye I handit roond the plates gey feared that nicht.
I tried ma best to get them to choose the guid clean
roast beef, but there was nae takkers. Juist pie,
pie, pie, one after another until I was fair provokit.
Every meenit I expectit to hear their teeth gang
crunch on a stane. I can tell ye I was glad when
I got their plates whuppit awa' frae them, an' the
puddens plankit doon. It was a guid thing appendicitis
wasna invented then, or they wad a' ha' been
lying wi' it, for an orange pip's a fule to a
chuckie-stane."
"Ay, Marget," said her mistress, "we had many
a fright. As old Mrs. Melville used to say, 'Folk
gets awfu' frichts in this warld.' Well,
well!" Mrs. Douglas sighed as was her way. "We had
many a successful party, too."
"Folk," said Marget complacently, "likit fine to
come to oor hoose. They aye got a graund feed an'
a guid lauch forbye. The maister wasna mebbe
verra divertin' in company, being naitral quiet, but
you were a great hand at the crackin', Mem."
Mrs. Douglas modestly waved away the compliment,
while Ann said, "You must have had some
very smart suppers, for I have a distinct recollection
of eating ratafia biscuits and spun sugar from a
trifle one morning after a party."
"The trifle evenings were few and far between,"
said her mother; "but we had many a cosy little
party among our neighbours."
Marget again broke in. "No' to mention a' the
folk that juist drappit in. Oor hoose was a fair
thro-gate for folk. A' the ministers that lived a bit
away kent whaur to come to in Kirkcaple for their
tea. Ye'll mind, Mem, that Mr. and Mrs. Dewar
were never muckle away. When Mr. Dewar walkit
in frae Buckie and fund naebody in, he wad say to
me, 'I'll be back for my tea, Marget. Isn't this
baking-day?'" (Marget adopted a loud, affected
tone when imitating anyone; this she called
"speaking proper.") "Then Mistress Dewar wad come
hoppin' in—'deed she was often in afore I got to the
door, for I wad mebbe be dressin' when the bell rang.
I wad hae to put on my wrapper again, an' there she
wad be sittin' on a chair in the lobby, knittin' awa'
like mad. 'Always busy, you see, Marget,' she
would say; 'I belong to the save-the-moment society.' Then
she wad gie that little lauch o' hers. Sic a wee
bit o' a thing she wis, mair like a bairn than a
mairret wumman."
"Once," said Ann, "I went somewhere to spend a
day with Mrs. Dewar, and coming home we had to
wait awhile for a train. Mrs. Dewar, of course, was
knitting, and as the light was bad in the waiting-room
she calmly climbed up on the table and stood,
picking up a stitch, as near to the gas-jet as she
could get. She made the oddest spectacle with her
bonnet a little on one side, as it always was, her
little blunt face and childish figure. And to make
matters worse she sang as she knitted:
'Did you ever put a penny in a missionary box?
A penny that you might have gone and spent like other folks?'
It was torture to a self-conscious child to hear the
giggles of the few spectators of the scene."
Mrs. Douglas laughed softly as if remembering
something precious. "Little Mrs. Dewar cared who
laughed at her. That was what made her so unusual
and so refreshing. The queer, dear, wee body!
There was no one I liked so much to come to the
house. She was so companionable and so unfussy.
If she could only stay ten minutes she was calm
and settled for that ten minutes, and then went. I
have seen people who meant to stay for hours keep
me restless and unhappy all the time by their
fluttered look. Whenever I got tired of my house, or
my work, or myself, I went to Buckie to Mrs. Dewar.
They had a delightful old manse, with a charming
garden behind, but in front it faced a blank wall.
Someone condoled with Mrs. Dewar on the lack of
view. 'Tuts,' she said, 'we've never time to look
at a view.''
"Like old Mary Hart at Etterick, when a visitor
said to her, 'What a lovely view you have!' 'An'
what aboot it?' was the disconcerting answer. I
remember the Dewars' manse, Mother. I once
stayed there for a week. What a pity Mrs. Dewar
had no children of her own! She was a wonder with
children. I was only a tiny child, but she taught
me so much, and interested me in so many different
things and people. After breakfast I had to help
her to 'classify' the dishes; put all the spoons
together, and wipe the knives with soft paper and make
them all ready to be washed. Then we saw that the
salts and mustards were tidy, and the butter and
jam in dainty dishes. Then we would take a bundle
of American papers to a woman who had a son in
the United States, and on our way home she would
take me down to the shore and point out the exact
spot on the rocks where she had once found a
beautiful coral comb, and where the next day she had
found a mermaid sitting crying for the loss of it.
It was a long story, but I know it finished with the
grateful mermaid giving a large donation to the
Sustentation Fund! Mrs. Dewar had an extraordinary
number of relations, who all seemed to be
generals and admirals, and things like that, and the
tales of the Indian nephews who had come to her as
babies were enthralling to me. They were grown up
by that time, and, I suppose, on their way to become
generals, too. There was always something rather
military about Mrs. Dewar's small, alert figure.
'Mustard to mutton,' she would say to me at
dinner; 'child, you would be expelled from the
mess.' She was really too funny. When Mr. Dewar would
say, 'My dear, have you seen my spectacles?' she
would reply, 'Seek and ye shall find, not speak and
ye shall find.' And if the servants worried her she
walked about saying the hymn beginning, 'Calm me,
O God, and keep me calm.'"
"I likit Mrs. Dewar," said Marget; "she had
queer ways, but she was a leddy. She was yin o'
the Keiths o' Rathnay—rale gentry. Eh, Mem,
d'ye mind the black that was preachin' for Maister
Dewar, an' they couldna keep him in the hoose, for
there was illness, and he cam' to us? Eh, I say!"
"Poor man! I remember your face, Marget,
when I met you on the stairs the morning he left.
You were holding some towels away from you and
you said, 'I'm no verra sure aboot that black's
towels.'"
"Neither I wis," said Marget; "I'm aye feared the
black comes off."
"Mother," said Ann one evening, "do you
realise that we are not getting on at all
well with your Life? Marget has developed this
passion for coming in and recalling absurd things—last
night she wasted the whole evening with the
tale of her grandfather's encounter with a bull; racy,
I admit, but not relevant, and the night before she
set me recalling mad escapades of our childhood,
and I didn't write a word. Where we are, I don't
know, but there are only three of us born—Mark
and me and Robbie. Jim has got to be worked in
somewhere—and Rosamund. We were all at Etterick
recovering from whooping-cough when Jim
was born, so I don't remember much about him, but
Rosamund's coming was a wonderful event. She
was my birthday present when I was eight."
"In some ways Jim was the nicest of the babies,"
Mrs. Douglas said. "He was so pretty and
sweet-tempered—quite a show child. Whenever we said,
'Sing, Jim,' he dropped on to the floor and began
'Lord, a little band and lowly,' and he was no age
at all."
Ann laughed a sceptical laugh. "He ceased at an
early age his efforts to entertain; he has no use for
company now. I suppose it might be a reaction from
his precocious childhood. But he still has the good
nature."
"Indeed he has," said Jim's mother fervently.
"The Fife people had a saying 'born for a blessing,'
and Jim has been that. Rosamund"—she paused for
a moment, then continued—"Rosamund was the
most lovely child I ever saw. No, it wasn't
because I was her mother, unprejudiced people said the
same. I think, perhaps, it was the happiest time in
my life, those weeks after Rosamund came. Not
that I hadn't always been happy, but the years
before had been rather a mêlée. Now I had found my
feet, more or less, and church work and housekeeping
and baby rearing no longer appalled me. It was
in March she was born. We had got all the spring
cleaning done well beforehand, and the Deacons'
Court had papered and painted the stairs and
lobbies, and we had afforded ourselves new stair and
landing carpets, and the house was as fresh as it's
possible for a house to be. I lay there with my baby,
so utterly contented, listening to the voices of you
and the boys playing in the garden in the spring
sunlight, with pleasant thoughts going through my
mind about my healthy, happy children and a
smooth running church, and thanking God for the
best man that ever woman had. And all the kind
people came flocking to see the new baby. Mrs. Dewar
came with a dainty frock made by herself
and an armful of books and magazines. These are
George's choosing,' she said, 'and he says you will
enjoy them all. I think myself they look rather
dull, so I've brought you one of Annie Swan's—she's
capital for a confinement.' And Mrs. Peat sat by
the fire with Rosamund on her knee and said, 'Eh,
my dear, she's a beauty,' and blessed her. And you
children came running in with celandines from the
Den, and grubby treasures which you tried to thrust
into the baby's tiny hand—I often look back on
those days. It seems to me that my cup of happiness
must have been lipping over. Rosamund grew
like a flower. There was always something special
about her, and we felt it from the first. It wasn't
only her beauty, it was something fine, aloof. You
remember her, Ann?"
"Yes, I remember her, Mother. She was always
different, even at the beginning she wasn't red and
puckered and squirming like most babies, but faintly
pink like a rose. Father worshipped her. Of
course, you know that you made far more of her
than of any of the rest of us, and we were glad and
willing that it should be so. We were never rough
with her. She never lived the tumbled puppy-like
life that I lived as a child."
Mrs. Douglas nodded. Presently she said:
"You had a happy childhood, Ann?"
"Hadn't we just? No children ever had a happier;
we were so free. When I see children dragging
along dreary daily walks with nurses, I do
pity them. We hated being taken walks by Ellie
Robbie, and generally ran away. We used to meet
the Johnstons with their Ellen, and then we big ones
dashed off together on business of our own, leaving
the poor nurses tethered to the prams. We were
marauders of the worst type. Having always a
great hunger for sweets and being always destitute
of money, we had to devise schemes for getting
them. In Nether Street there stood a little sweetie
shop owned by one Archibald Forbes, a good-natured
man who had once (in an evil moment for
himself) given us a few sweeties for nothing. With
the awful pertinacity of children we went back
continually in the hope that he might do it again!
(What you and Father would have thought if you
had seen us, I know not!) Sometimes he ordered
us away, but, when in a more forthcoming mood, he
would make us say recitations to him, and then
reward us. He must have been a very patient man,
Mr. Archibald Forbes, for I can see him, his spectacles
on the end of his nose, and his bushy eyebrows
pulled down, standing behind his counter, listening
without a movement to Mark relentlessly getting
through 'The scene was changed'—you know that
thing about Mary Queen of Scots?"
"Indeed I do. If Mark was asked to recite when
Mrs. Goskirk was present, and she heard him
begin, 'The scene was changed,' she gave a resigned
sigh and took up her knitting; and there was
another about Henry of Navarre that was almost as
bad. The things you did were short and harmless."
"Oh, quite," said Ann. "There was one about a
little girl called Fanny, a child for whom we had a
deep distaste. She had a dream about being in
heaven, I remember:
'I thought to see Papa's estate
But oh! 'twas far too small, Mamma;
The whole wide world was not so big
As William's cricket ball, Mamma.'
And she finished:
'Your pretty Fanny woke, Mamma,
And lo! 'twas but a dream.'
We thought the said Fanny was an insufferably
sidey child, first of all for mentioning 'Papa's
estate,' then for saying 'And lo!' and, worst of all, for
alluding to herself as 'pretty Fanny'—that was
beyond pardon. Talking about money, someone
once gave me a sixpence, which I took, contrary to
rule—we weren't allowed to take money. Feeling
guilty, I ran into a little shop in the Watery Wynd,
a fish shop that sold fruit, and demanded sixpenny-worth
of pears. Ellie Robbie was hard behind, so,
with great presence of mind, I said, 'Give me one
just now and I'll get the rest another time.' That
sixpennyworth of pears was a regular widow's cruse
to me. For weeks I called nearly every day at that
shop to demand a pear due to me, until they said if
I came again they would tell my father! We can't
have had any decent pride about us, for I don't think
we minded being snubbed. When we ran away from
Ellie Robbie the harbour was generally our
destination—a fascinating place where Norwegian sailors
strolled about in a friendly way and could
sometimes be persuaded to let us go on board their ships,
where they gave us hot coffee out of gaily painted
bowls. The harbour was the only romantic thing
in Kirkcaple. Time meant nothing to us in those
days, and, so far as we were concerned, the King
still sat in Dunfermline town calling for a 'skeely
skipper' to sail his ship to 'Norroway ower the faem';
and many an hour we stood looking out to sea and
watching for the gallant ship 'that never mair cam'
hame.' Next to the harbour we loved the coal-pit,
and felt that we were indeed greatly blessed to have
one so near the house. There was no romance about
a coal-pit (except the romance that brings in the
nine-fifteen); but there were glorious opportunities
for getting thoroughly dirty. We had many friends
among the miners, and they gave us rides on trolleys,
and helped us to make seesaws, and admitted us into
lovely little outhouses containing, among other
treasures, the yellow grease that trains are greased
with. And there was the Hyacinth Den only a
stone's-throw from our own door, and the bleach-field
beyond, and beyond that again the Wild Wood.
And our own Manse garden was not to be despised,
for did it not look into a field owned by the
Huttons—a clan as wild and lawless as our own, and many
a battle took place between us. They had a friend
known to us as 'Wild Scott of the Huttons,' a truly
great and tireless fighter, and if he happened to be
visiting them we never knew when a head would
pop up over the wall where the big pear tree grew,
and challenge us to mortal combat. Did you hear
that Mark came across a man in France, tremendously
decorated and of high rank, who turned out to
be our old enemy 'Wild Scott of the Huttons'?
Besides the permanent feud with the Huttons, we had
many small vendettas with boys from the town, who
stoned Mark on Sundays because they didn't like his
clothes."
Mrs. Douglas laid down her stocking, and said
in a bewildered tone:
"I never could understand why you were so
pugnacious. You were a dreadfully bad example
to the other children in the place. They say that
ministers' children are generally worse than other
people's—on the principle, I suppose, that
'shoemakers' bairns are aye ill shod,' but I never saw
children more naturally bad than you were—well,
not bad, perhaps, but wild and mischievous to a
degree. Your father sometimes said that no one
could doubt the theory of original sin after seeing
our family. Alison sometimes comes to me in her
wheedling way and says, 'Gran, do tell me about
your bad children,' and I have to tell her of the time
when you celebrated the Queen's birthday at the
coal-pit by setting fire to a lot of valuable wood and
nearly burned the whole place, and the day when
we lost you and found you all in the Panny
Pond—literally 'in' it you were, for you had made a raft and
sunk with it into the soft, black mud."
"Yes," said Ann, "I was always sorry after that
for 'The Girl who trod on a Loaf,' for I knew the
dreadfulness of sinking down, down."
"I think my dear Robbie was the worst of you all.
You others showed faint signs of improvement, but
he never deviated into good behaviour. He was
what is known in Priorsford as 'a notorious ill
callant,' and in Fife as 'an awfu' steerin' bairn.' When
I went away for a day or two I had always to take
him with me, for I knew if I left him at home it
would be sheer 'battleation,' and yet he had the
tenderest heart among you, and Rosamund said,
'Robbie's the one who has never once been cross to
me.' I remember the first time I took him to church.
He disliked the look of the woman who sat in front,
a prim lady, and he suddenly tilted her bonnet over
her eyes. Then he shouted to a well-behaved child
in the next seat, 'Bad boy make a face at me,' and
before I could stop him, hurled his shoe at him;
and he announced at the top of his voice, 'Mark and
Ann's away to Etterick, but I don't care a wee, wee
button,' and had then to be removed. 'Wheep him,'
Mrs. Beaton used to counsel; but Mrs. Peat always
said 'Robbie's a fine laddie.'"
Ann nodded. "So he was, always. Though he
was so turbulent and noisy he was so uncunning you
couldn't but think nobly of the soul. Mark and I
thought of the mischievous things to do, and Robbie
threw himself into them so whole-heartedly that
generally he was the one caught and blamed. The
rest of us were better at wriggling out of things.
Father was never hard on us unless we cheated or
told lies. He wasn't even angry when the
policeman complained of us—do you remember the one,
an elder in our church, who said in despair to his
wife, 'I'll hae to jail thae bairns and leave the kirk'?
One of the few times I ever saw Father really angry
was when he was holding a class for young
communicants, and we crept into the cubby-hole under
the stairs, where the meter was, and turned off the
gas. Father emerged from the study like a lion, and
caught poor Jim, who had loitered. The rest of us
had gained the attics and were in hiding. It must
have been a great day for the young communicants."
"Ann! It was a shocking thing to do; it would
have roused the mildest-mannered man."
"Father was very good-natured," said Ann,
kneeling on the rug to put a log on the fire; "but it
was never safe to presume too much on his mildness.
He was subject to sudden and incomprehensible
rages. One day I innocently remarked that somebody
had a 'polly' arm. I didn't know that I meant
a paralysed arm; I was only repeating what I had
heard others say, but Father grabbed me suddenly
and said, 'You wretched child! Where do you pick
up those abominable expressions? Go to the
nursery.' I went weeping, feeling bitterly the injustice
with which I had been treated. But for every once
that Father made us cry, a hundred times he filled
our mouths with laughter. All our best games were
invented by him. Whenever he put his head round
the nursery door, we knew we were going to have
good times. There was a glorious game about India,
in which the nursery became a trackless jungle, and
Father was an elephant with a pair of bellows for
a trunk. Sometimes on a Sunday night, as a great
treat, we were allowed to play Bible games. Then
we would march round and round the nursery table,
blowing lustily on trumpets to cause the walls of
Jericho to fall, or Robbie as Jeremiah would be let
down by Mark and me into the pit (which was the
back of the old sofa), with 'clouts under his
armpits'; or, again, he and Mark lay prostrate on the
sofa (now the flat roof of an Eastern house), while
I, as Rahab, covered them with flax. I have the
nicest recollections of winter evenings in the study,
with the red curtains drawn, and you sitting mending,
when we lay on the hearth-rug, and Father read
to us of Bruce, and Wallace, and that lonely, lovely
lady, Mary of Scotland; but my most cherished
memory is of a December day in Glasgow. It was a
yellow fog that seemed to press down on us and
choke us. You were out when we came in from our
walk, the fire wasn't good, and everything seemed
unspeakably dreary. We were quarrelling among
ourselves and feeling altogether wretched, when the
door opened and Father looked in on us. 'Alone,
folkies?' he said. 'Where's your mother?' We
told him you were out and that we had nothing to
do, and that everything was beastly. He laughed
and went away, and came back presently with a
book. It was The Queen's Wake, and for the first
time we heard of 'bonnie Kilmeny' who went away
to Fairyland. We forgot the fog, we forgot our
grievances; we were carried away with Kilmeny.
Then Father got a ballad-book, and that was even
better, for the clash of armies was ever music in our
ears. We sprawled over him in our excitement as
he read how 'in the gryming of a new-fa'en snaw'
Jamie Telfer of the fair Dodhead carried the 'fraye'
to Branksome ha'. Our tea was brought in, but the
pile of bread-and-butter was hardly diminished, for
Father read on, sometimes laughing aloud in his
delight at what he read, sometimes stopping for a
moment to drink some tea, but his eyes never
leaving the printed page. How could we eat when we
were hearing for the first time of Johnnie Armstrong
going out to meet his King in all good faith,
only to find that death was to be his portion? We
howled like angry wolves when Father read:
'To seek het water beneath cauld ice,
Surely it is a great folie—
I have asked grace at a graceless face,
But there is nane for my men and me.'
When you came in, we only looked at you vaguely,
and said, 'Go on, Father, go on,' and he explained,
These benighted children have never heard the
Border Ballad', Nell,' and then you sat down and
listened too.... D'you remember people in Glasgow,
who owned big restaurants all over the
place—Webster, I think, was the name, and there was a
fat only son who sometimes came in to play with us?
I don't know what Mr. Webster was like in his home
life, but that fat boy said to me very feelingly,
'Yours is a jolly kind of father to have.' It was
generous of him, for only that morning he had
taunted me with the fact that my father played a
penny whistle, and I, deeply affronted, had replied
with a tasteful reference to the restaurants, 'Well,
anyway, he doesn't sell tuppenny pies like your
father does.'"
"Oh, that penny whistle!" said Mrs. Douglas,
with a laugh and a sigh. "He made wonderful
music on it. There was always something of the
Pied Piper about your father. Down in the district
the children used to come up and pull at his coat
and look up in his face; they had no fear of him;
and whenever he entered the hall on Band of Hope
nights the place was in an uproar with yells for a
story. He would get up on the little platform and,
leaning over the table, he would tell them 'Jock and
his Mother,' or 'The Bannock that went to see the
World,' or 'Maya'—fine stories, but not a moral to
one of them."
"That was the best of Father's stories: they never
had morals," said Ann. "The real secret of his
charm was that at heart he was as much a child as
any of them. Once I was down in the district with
him, and we saw a very dirty little boy sitting on a
doorstep. He greeted Father with a wide grin, and
beckoned to him with a grimy forefinger. Father
went obediently, and very slowly and mysteriously
the little fellow drew from his ragged pocket a
handful of marbles (very chipped and dirty ones) and
said, 'Thae's whit ye ca' bool,' and Father, bending
over the small figure, replied, 'So they are, sonny, so
they are!'
"Yes, the fat boy was right: he was a jolly kind
of father to have!"
"... When Rosamund was six months old
we left Kirkcaple. It was a great uprooting.
You don't live thirteen years in a place in
close touch with the people without becoming deeply
attached both to the place and people—and in the
last year of our stay at Kirkcaple we had a wonderful
experience. There was a great awakening of
interest in spiritual things—a revival—and we saw
many enter into life...."
Mrs. Douglas stopped abruptly and regarded her
daughter.
"Ann," she said, "why do you begin to look
abashed and miserable if I mention the word
revival? Does conversion seem to you an improper
subject?"
Ann screwed her face uncomfortably. "Oh, I
don't know, but I confess I do dislike to hear people
talking glibly about that sort of thing. It somehow
seems rather indecent. You didn't realise, you
and Father, how miserable it was for us children
going to so many evangelistic meetings. We liked
shouting Sankey's hymns, and the addresses were all
right, but oh! those 'after-meetings,' when we sat
sick with fright, watching earnest young men
working their way down the church to speak personally to
us. How could we say we were on the road to
heaven? And we were too honest—at least the boys
were too honest—simply to say Yes, when asked if
we were saved. I shall never think it right or
proper that any casual person should leap on one
and ask questions about one's soul. I should object
to anyone, other than a doctor or intimate friend,
asking me questions about my bodily health, and
why should I be less select about my immortal soul?
And it seemed to us so dreadful that they should
count the converts. I remember with what
abhorrence we once heard Mrs. Macfarlane tell how
she and her husband had both talked to a young man
about his soul. 'And when we had shown him the
light'—you remember the sort of simper she gave—'and
he had gone on his way rejoicing, I said to
Mr. Macfarlane, "George dear, is it your soul or mine?"' In
other words, 'My bird, sir.' I suppose she was out
for stars in her crown, but I would rather have none
than cadge for them like that."
"Oh, Ann," cried her mother, "you don't know
what you are saying. It hurts me to hear you talk
in that flippant way about——"
"Mother, you needn't make a mournful face at
me." Ann's face was flushed, and she looked very
much in earnest. "You've simply no idea how difficult
it is for a minister's family to be anything but
mere formalists. You see, we hear so much about it
all. From our infancy we are familiar with all the
shibboleths, until they almost cease to have any
meaning. I used to think as a child that it was most
unfairly easy for the heathen. I pictured myself
hearing for the very first time the story of Jesus
Christ, and I thought with what gratitude and love
I would have fallen on my knees to thank Him....
As it was, we knew the message so well that our
attention was chiefly directed to the messengers, and
you must admit, Mother, we had some very queer
ones. You can't have forgotten the big, red-haired
evangelist, as rough as the heather, who told us a
story of a pump being 'off the fang,' and finished
remarkably with 'Ah, my friends, God's pump's
never off the fang.' I think it was the same man
who said we were just like faggots, 'fit for the
burning.' Oh, but do you remember the man in
Glasgow who illustrated the shortness of life with a
story about 'Gran'papaw' who ..."
"Ann!"
Mrs. Douglas had finished her daily reading and
sat with the pile of devotional books on her knee,
eyeing her daughter with a mixture of disapproval
and unwilling amusement. "Ann, you turn everything
into ridicule."
Ann protested. "There's no ridicule about it. It
is a very good serious tale. 'Gran'papaw he gae
two...'"
Again her mother interrupted her.
"I'm sure your father would be sorry to hear you
laughing at evangelists. He revelled in evangelistic
work."
Ann gave a squeal of rage. "Mother! D'you
know what sort of picture of Father you would give
to anyone who didn't know him? Someone with a
smug face and a soapy manner, and a way of shaking
hands as if he had a poached egg in the palm.
Could there be anything less like my father? There
was nothing unctuous about him, nothing of the
professional religionist. He was like a Raeburn
portrait to look at...
'A face filled with a fine old-fashioned grace,
Fresh-coloured, frank——'
and he never thought that because he was virtuous
there should be no more cakes and ale. He was a
minister simply because the great fact of his life
was Christ, and he desired above everything to bring
men to Him. I never read of Mr. Standfast but
I think of Father, for he, too, loved to hear his Lord
spoken of, and coveted to set his feet in his Master's
footprints...."
Ann stopped and looked in a shamefaced way at
her mother.
"And now I'm preaching! It's in my blood—well,
you were beginning to tell me about the revival
in Kirkcaple when I started to blaspheme. Please
go on."
"Well, you may laugh at evangelists..."
"Who's laughing?" cried Ann.
Her mother went on calmly. "But I assure you
that was a wonderful time in Kirkcaple. Night
after night the church was crowded, and girls and
young men went as blithely to those meetings as ever
they went to a dance. You may talk as you like of
'emotionalism' and 'the excitement of the moment,'
but remember, this all happened nearly thirty years
ago, and the young people who decided for Christ
then are the chief support of the Church to-day. I
am very certain they have never regretted staying
to the after-meeting and throwing in their lot with
Christ. How easy the church work was that winter!
The Wednesday prayer-meeting overflowing from
the hall into the church, money forthcoming for
everything—you may know conversion is real when
it touches the pocket. We had a series of special
meetings more or less all through that winter, and,
of course, all the speakers stayed with us. Marget
never grumbled at the extra work. One night, at a
meeting where testimonies were asked for, to my
utter amazement she got up and stammered out a
few words. Long afterwards, in Glasgow, when
she lost her temper about something, she said, 'Eh,
I say, I'll need to be speakin' in the kirk again.' She
had evidently found it beneficial. We had all sorts
of ministers and evangelists staying with us, some
delightful, others rather difficult. One week-end the
great Dr. Bentley came to preach, a very godly but a
very austere man. Your father was preaching
somewhere, and I had to bear the brunt of him alone.
Immediately he had had tea he suggested that we
should have a little Bible-reading and prayer. It
was a dreadful ordeal for me, for he kept asking me
what passage I should like read, and my mind went
blank and I couldn't think of any! Finally I
managed to slip out of the room, leaving him to rest,
and not noticing that Robbie was playing quietly
behind the sofa. Shortly after that we heard an
uproar in the study, Dr. Bentley's voice in trumpet
notes and yells of rage from Robbie. With Ellie
Robbie at my heels, I rushed to the rescue....
Dr. Bentley met me with the words: 'I have had
dealings with your son.' It turned out that, seeing the
old man sitting alone, Robbie had gone to the
bookcase, pulled out as large a volume as he could
manage, and carried it to him. Dr. Bentley told him to
put the book back on the shelf and bring no more.
Robbie brought another and another, and Dr. Bentley
whipped him. Full of fury at the results of his
well-meant efforts to entertain him, Robbie kicked
Dr. Bentley—kicked the great Dr. Bentley—and
was carried out of the room in Ellie Robbie's arms
quite unrepentant, shouting as he went, 'Abominable
gentleman!'"
Ann laughed with much enjoyment. "It isn't one
of the duties of a guest to beat his host's children,
but he met his match in Robbie. You must have had
a dreadful week-end, poor Mother!"
"Oh, dreadful! Everything went wrong. Dr. Bentley
told me that he didn't like a fire in his
bedroom, but that he liked a fire in his bed. This,
he explained very solemnly, meant two hot-water
cans and six pairs of blankets. Marget put in one
hot-water can (a 'pig' one) and had gone to fill an
india-rubber one, when Ellie Robbie, wishful to
help, and unaware of one 'pig' in the bed, slapped
in another. They met, and each halved neatly in
two. The bed was a sea, and we were looking
despairingly at it when Dr. Bentley appeared in the
doorway and announced that he would like to retire
for the night! ... Some time afterwards Dr. Bentley
was again in the neighbourhood and called,
but found no one at home. Marget, telling us about
his visit, said, 'It was thon auld man, I dinna mind
his name; the yin the mistress is fear't for.'"
"With reason, I think," said Ann. "What an orgy
of meetings you must have had that winter!"
"Yes, but I can't remember that there were any
bad effects, or that we sank into indifference when
the stimulus of the meetings was removed. Rather
we went on resolved to do better than we had ever
done, for the Lord had done great things for us....
Then came the call to Glasgow, and it was
very difficult to decide what was for the best. We
didn't love cities, and we had no friends in the
West; on the other hand, we had to think about the
education of you children. Your father was going
on for forty, and he felt, if he ever meant to take
a call, now was the time. You children were
delighted. Any change seems a change for the better
to a child; you never gave a thought to the big,
sunny garden you were leaving, or the Den, or the
familiar friendly house, or the kind people. The
day your father and I went to Glasgow to look for
a house you all stood on the doorstep and shouted
after us, 'Be sure and get one near a coal-pit.'"
"Yes," Ann said; "the thought of a flitting
enchanted us, and we began at once to pack. Where
was it Robbie had inflammation of the lungs?
Before we went to Glasgow, wasn't it?"
"The year before—in spring. He had got hot
playing football and stood in the east wind. He
was very ill, poor darling, and for long he needed
great care. I got to know my wild boy in a different
way in those days and nights of weakness."
Ann left her writing-table and sat on the fender-stool.
She pushed the logs together and made them
blaze, and, reaching over to the big basket that stood
by the fireplace, she threw on log after log until
the whole room was filled with the dancing light.
"Now, that's something like a fire," she said. "A
dull fire makes one feel so despairing.... Robbie
was so very proud of having had an illness; he
always called it 'my inflammation,' and when he broke
his arm his conceit knew no bounds. I'm afraid I
broke it for him by falling off the seesaw on to the
top of him. We didn't know what had happened,
but we saw that his arm looked very queer, and
Mark and I brought him home and helped him to
take off his boots, and were quite unusually attentive
to him. He didn't say a word about it hurting
until he heard that it was broken, when he began to
yell at once, and said, 'Will I die?—will I
die?' Reassured on that point, he was very pleased about
his broken arm."
"Two days later," said Robbie's mother, "he escaped
from the nursery and was found on the rafters
of an unfinished house (how he managed to climb
with his arm in splints, I know not) singing 'I'm the
King of the Castle.'"
Ann laughed softly. "He never let us forget his
achievements, dear lamb. If we quarrelled about the
possession of anything, Robbie was sure to say,
'Give it to me, for I've had the inflammation.' Mark
made a poem about him, which ran:
'And if in any battle I come to any harm,
Why, I've had the inflammation, I've had a broken arm.'
It must have been no light task to remove us all
from Kirkcaple to Glasgow."
Mrs. Douglas shook her head. "A terrible undertaking.
But we were young and strong. Mrs. Peat
came up one day and found me crying as I packed.
'Eh, my dear,' she said, 'you're vexed to go, and
I'm glad to see you're vexed to leave us all, but
you're taking all your own with you. You don't
know what it means to leave a grave....' Everybody
made farewell parties for us, and we departed
in a shower of presents and good wishes. That was
nearly thirty years ago, and only the other day I met
one of our Kirkcaple people in Edinburgh, and she
said to me, with tears in her eyes, 'Hardly a day
passes in our house without a mention of your name,
and never a Sabbath comes but we say, "If only we
could hear Mr. Douglas' voice again!" Who says
the ministry is not a repaying job?' Well, we got
to Glasgow—I think you children all went to
Etterick, didn't you?"
"Only the boys," said Ann. "I went straight to
Glasgow with you and Baby Rosamund. It was a
great experience for me. I boasted about it for long.
I was allowed to attend the Induction Soirée, and
heard you and Father praised by everyone. It was
my first experience of Glasgow humour, and very
funny I thought it. I remember one old elder who
spoke told us of what a fine speech he had made the
night before in his bed. 'My,' he said, beaming
round on the company, 'what grand speeches ye can
make in yer bed!' but it turned out he had forgotten
it on the platform. I thought the Glasgow accent
fascinating, and I liked to be told that I was a 'good wee
Miss.' I began to like Glasgow people that night, and
I've gone on liking them better and better ever since."
"And now," said Ann, "we're done with
Kirkcaple and must tackle Glasgow. And the
Tatler is sitting on my MS., and that won't improve
its appearance. Odd the passion that cat has for
paper! Perhaps in a previous existence it was an
editor. If the soul of my grandam might haply
inhabit a bird, the soul of an editor—now he's done
it! ..." She flew to rescue the sheets that the
Tatler had scattered on the floor, while her mother put
on large tortoise-shell spectacles and knelt down to
help.
"Don't you think," Mrs. Douglas said, when the
sheets had been rearranged in order, "that you'd
better read me what you've written?"
Ann shook her head. "I think not. It's very
majestical and not quite true. You see, if you're
writing a Life, it's no good making a bald narrative
of it. One has to polish it up a bit for the sake of
posterity. I'm making you a very noble character,
I assure you. As old Mrs. Buchanan said to me,
after seeing me in some tableaux vivants, 'My, you
were lovely. I didna ken ye.' The children will
be proud to think you were their grandmother."
Mrs. Douglas turned to take up her stocking, with
a bored look.
"I wonder," she said, "that you can be bothered
talking so much nonsense."
"I wonder, too," said Ann, "with the world in
the state it is in. But I do agree, there is nothing
so trying as a facetious person! I wish I hadn't such
high spirits. No wonder, Mother, that you are such
a depressed wee body: to have had a husband and
family who were always in uproarious spirits was
enough to darken anybody's outlook on life. The
first thing I remember about Glasgow is that you
had a curly yellow coat and a sort of terra-cotta
bonnet."
Mrs. Douglas' face lit up with a smile that made
her look almost girlish. "That coat! I do
remember it well. It was 'old gold' trimmed with plush
of the same shade. My father bought it for me.
I met him one day in Princes Street, and I must have
looked very shabby, for he looked me up and down
and said, 'Nell, surely the Sustentation Fund is very
low,' and he took me into Jenner's, and got me that
coat and bonnet. He got you a coat, too, and a
delicious little astrakhan cap like a Cossack's. You
were the prettiest thing in it, for your hair curled
out under it like pure gold."
"I must have been a picturesque child," said Ann
complacently, "for several times, you remember,
artists asked me to sit for them." Then she laughed.
"But I needn't boast about that, for my pride once
got a severe fall. One day, at Etterick, we came
on an artist (he turned out to be someone quite
well known) sketching up the burnside. I obligingly
posed myself in the foreground, and—he gave
me sixpence to go away. And I took it!"
Mrs. Douglas smiled at the reminiscence, but her
thoughts were still with the "old gold coat."
"It always pays to get a good thing. That coat
wore and wore until everybody got tired of seeing
me wear it, and it never really got very shabby—the
bonnet, too."
"I suppose you would be about thirty," Ann said.
"You said to us walking down to church one day
that you were thirty, and then you said you would
need to get a new bonnet. I looked at you and
thought to myself: 'I shan't say it, but I'm quite
sure it isn't worth while for Mother to get a new
bonnet; she can't live much longer.' I was shocked
to hear that you had attained to such a great age,
for I thought at thirty one was just toppling into the
grave. Wasn't Glasgow a great change from Kirkcaple?
'East is East and West is West, and never
the twain shall meet.'"
"Oh, we hadn't much time to worry over East
and West; we had our work to do. We were very
fortunate in getting a suitable house in a nice
district. We might have been miles from a city in
that road of decent grey houses, each in its own quiet
garden. And the gardens all opened into an avenue
of beautiful trees that had once been the entrance
to the big house of the district. We couldn't have
been more happily situated, and it was a comfortable
house with good-sized rooms and—what your father
specially prized—a well-placed staircase with
shallow steps. It also contained what we had never
had before, a basement flat; but it wasn't as bad
as it sounded, for the house was built on a slope,
and the kitchen, though downstairs, was on a level
with the garden."
"We children didn't mind the basement," said
Ann; "it was a joy to us, full of funny corners,
excellent for hide-and-seek. One door had the legend
Dark Room painted on it, and was an endless source
of speculation. Could the former tenant have been
a Nihilist? or a murderer? In the bright hours of
the morning we liked to dally with those thoughts,
but when the shadows lengthened we told each other
that he was only a man who tried to develop his own
negatives. We never felt in the least cabined or
confined in Glasgow. It was a joke against me for
long that when we first arrived I reproved Mark
and Robbie for walking on the garden wall, saying,
'We must be very genteel now that we live in Glasgow.'"
"You didn't live up to that counsel of perfection,
my dear. Anything less genteel than your
behaviour! One of the first things you and Mark did
was to attend a wedding in the avenue—and when
I say 'attend,' I mean you stood outside the gate of
the house with a lot of other abandoned children
and shouted, 'Hard up!' when the bride and bridegroom
left without scattering pennies. Jeanie Tod
nearly wept with shame when she told me of it."
"I remember Jeanie Tod," said Ann. "She was
small, but very determined. She had a brother a
sailor, and used to let me read his letters. One of
them described the writer riding in a rickshaw, and
finished: 'By Jingo, dear sister, you should have
seen your Brother that Day.' ... It must have
been difficult for you, Mother, to leave friendly
Kirkcaple and go to a great city where you knew
almost no one. Weren't you lonely at first?"
"Never for a moment; we just seemed to tumble
in among friends."
"The church people, you mean?"
"Oh no—well, of course, they were friends—very
dear friends—but you need outside friends, too. I
found three very good ones waiting for me in Glasgow."
"One was Mrs. Burnett!" said Ann.
"Yes. Mrs. Burnett was my first friend. The
day we arrived in the avenue—we were next-door
neighbours—was the funeral day of her eldest
daughter. With most women that would have been
an excuse not to come near us for months, but she
came almost at once. She said that it made a link
between us, and that, in a way, our coming helped
a little to fill the blank left by the dear daughter's
death. Her kindness and interest were very grateful
to me, a stranger in a strange land, or, as Marget
put it, 'a coo on an unco loan.' It was a great
pleasure to run in for an hour to the Burnetts'; it
was such a big, comfortable, perfectly kept house
(the servants had been with them for twenty and
thirty years, and had grown into Mrs. Burnett's
dainty ways), and there was always a welcome
awaiting one at any time."
"They had a splendid garden," said Ann, "with a
swing and all manner of amusing things; and I
think they really liked having children to tea. I
remember their Hallow-e'en parties!"
"Mrs. Burnett looked like an abbess," Mrs. Douglas
said. "She always wore a soft black dress—cashmere
or silk—and a tiny white lace shawl turned
back over her white hair. The style of dress suited
her perfectly, for she was very tall and graceful, and
glided rather than walked. I admired her very
much, being so far from dignified myself, and I used
to wonder how she kept so perfectly tidy and
unruffled when I always looked as if I had been in the
heart of a whirlwind."
"Oh, Mother!" laughed Ann, "just look at the
difference in the two lives! Mrs. Burnett with her
family grown up, a household running on well-oiled
wheels, and a serenity partly natural and partly
gained through long years' experience; you in the
very forefront of the battle, with an incredibly wild
and wicked family, a church to run, small means,
and not an ounce of serenity anywhere in your little
active body."
"Well, but now that I have leisure I'm not any
more serene," Mrs. Douglas complained. "But it
was comfort unspeakable just to see Mrs. Burnett,
to know that she was near. We used to think that
she sat and wondered what she would send us next,
she loved so to give."
"I never smell a hyacinth," said Ann, "but I think
of Mrs. Burnett. She always sent us the very first
pot of hyacinths that came out in the greenhouse."
Mrs. Douglas nodded. "Mrs. Burnett would like
to be remembered by spring flowers. She loved them
as she loved all young things. Her one little
grandson, Jimmie, was the same age as Davie. Her great
regret when she was dying was that she wouldn't
see the two boys grow up. Ah, but if she could have
known—they didn't grow up very far. Jimmie was
killed at the landing in Gallipoli, and Davie at
Arras, when they were still only little boys."
"You have always been well off for friends,
Mother," Ann said, breaking a silence. "In Inchkeld,
in Kirkcaple, Glasgow. It's because you are
such a friendly person yourself."
"Oh, me! I often feel myself a poor creature,
with little to give in return for treasure-houses
opened to me."
Ann laughed unbelievingly and said, "I'm bound
to admit we have had some wonderful friends—Miss
Barbara Stewart for one. She was one of your
three friends, wasn't she?"
"Indeed she was! Miss Barbara—to say her
name gives me a warm feeling at my heart."
"Miss Barbara," Ann repeated. "What a lot the
name conjures up! I don't know anyone who made
more of life. She might have been a lonely, soured
old woman, for she was the very last of her family,
wasn't she? but to the great family of the poor and
the afflicted she said, 'You are my brothers and my
sisters.' I wonder how many men in Glasgow owe
their start in life to Miss Barbara? I wonder how
many lonely women died blessing her that it was
their own and not a workhouse roof that covered
them at the end? I wonder how many betrayed
souls sinking hopelessly into hell had a succouring
hand held out to them by that sharp-tongued
spinster? How did you know Miss Barbara so well?
She didn't belong to the church."
"Not in our time, but all her people had
belonged. Miss Barbara had gone to the other side
of Glasgow, and it was too far for her to come. She
always took a great interest; but what good work
was she not interested in? She sat there in her vast,
early-Victorian dining-room, wrapped in innumerable
shawls and woolly coats, for she suspected
draughts from every quarter, a tall woman, broadly
made, with a large, strong face. What would I
not give now to go into that room and see those
whimsical, shrewd, kind eyes, and feel the wealth of
welcome in those big soft hands as she rose to greet
me, with shawls falling from her like leaves in
Vallombrosa. She generally received me with abuse.
'What d'you mean by coming out on such a day?
You'll go home with a chill and bother your poor
family by lying in bed. Here—see—sit down in
that chair and hold the soles of your boots to the
fire,' all the time doing things for one's comfort,
ringing for tea to be brought in, kneeling down to
make fresh toast. She hated to trouble anyone; it
was almost an obsession with her, the desire not to
be a nuisance. She had a very aged cook, who had
been in the Stewart family all her life, and it was
said that Miss Barbara, herself nearly eighty, got
up every morning and carried tea to her before
she would let her rise to her duties."
"Dear Miss Barbara," Ann said, stroking the
Tatler's smoke-grey fur, "she wasn't only good, she
was delightfully funny. Her passion for cats!—not
for well-fed, comfortable cats, but for poor, lean,
homeless ones. She used to send me into a butcher's
shop to buy a quarter of a pound of mince-collops,
and then down area steps carrying it (the horrid
stuff oozing clammily through the paper) after some
terrified animal that fled from me, paying no
attention to my blandishments. She was utterly unlike
the ordinary rich old woman, flattered and
kowtowed to for her money until she thinks she isn't
made of ordinary clay. I don't think Miss Barbara
ever gave a thought to herself; she hadn't time, she
was so busy looking after other people."
"In her youth," said Mrs. Douglas, "Miss Barbara
was a great worker in the slums of Glasgow,
but when I knew her she wasn't able for that, and
people had to go to her. The clergy waited on her
by the dozen, and everyone else who wanted money
for good works, not to speak of many who were
mere cranks and charlatans. Everyone who came
was admitted, and Miss Barbara wouldn't have
listened to a word against any of them."
"No," said Ann; "she would have said with
Falstaff, 'Tush, man, mortal men, mortal men'; or,
rather, she wouldn't, for she had probably never
heard of Falstaff, and thought that anyone who could
read Shakespeare for pleasure was eccentric almost
to madness. If you told her of a book you had
enjoyed, she would say, 'Is it true? No? Well,
then——' But everyone who went to No. 10 got
a hearing."
"Everyone got a hearing," said Mrs. Douglas,
"and whatever else they got, you may be sure a
good tea was never wanting. Many a tired and
hungry voyager on life's ocean found sanctuary at
No. 10. You remember when I had that bad
breakdown, and you were all worn out with me,
how Miss Barbara took me to No. 10 and coaxed
and scolded me back to health! And I was too
miserably ill and weak even to pretend gratitude,
and, driving with her, I used to envy all the happy
people walking on their own feet, and one day she
said to me, with an amused twinkle in her eyes,
'Ay, and you never thought to pity the poor folk in
their carriages before.''
"I think she was funniest at Etterick," said Ann.
"She kept regretting all the time the street lamps
and pavements, and the sight of Tweed winding in
links through the glens vexed her practical soul.
'What a waste!' she said; 'couldn't it be cut straight
like a canal?' Father's face! How Miss Barbara
would have hated the Green Glen!" She jumped
up to open the door for the Tatler. "He's tired of
us. He wants to try Marget and Mysie. Who was
your third great friend, Mother? You had so
many, I'm interested to know which you considered
your greatest."
"Mrs. Lang."
"Oh, of course—Mrs. Lang. She's been dead
for a long time now."
Mrs. Douglas sighed. "Nearly all my friends are
dead."
"Because," said Ann, "you always liked old
people best, and made your friends among women
much older than yourself. And now you mourn
and say your friends are nearly all gone, and talk
about the elect being gathered in—but, elect or not,
people are apt to be gathered in if they are over
eighty."
Mrs. Douglas sighed more deeply, and, ignoring
her daughter's bracing remarks, said, "I can't care
for new friends as I cared for the old; they can't
go back with me. I'm not interested in their talk....
Mrs. Lang was a very good friend to me at my
busiest time. What a capable woman she was.
There was nothing she couldn't do with her hands.
When the boys went to Oxford she practically made
their outfits, and made them beautifully. She used
to say that it was a kindness to let her help, for
she had had such a busy life, she simply couldn't
rest. I know now what she meant."
"I remember Mrs. Lang very well," Ann said—"a
stately woman who rocked a little when she
walked. She had crinkly white hair parted in the
middle, and keen, blue eyes in a fresh-coloured face.
I always think of her as dressed in a seal-skin mantle
trimmed with skunk and a Mary Stuart bonnet."
Mrs. Douglas laid down her stocking. "Yes. I
remember her best like that. I did like to see her
come rocking in at the gate, though sometimes I
was a little afraid of her. Your father used to say
she was a typical Scotswoman of the old school—a
type that has almost disappeared. There wasn't
a trace of sickly sentiment about her. She was a
stern, God-fearing woman, with a strong brain and
a big heart and an unbending will. She lived to
be nearly ninety, and to the end her mind was as
clear as a bell. In the last letter she wrote to me:
'I go out for a walk every day, no matter what the
weather is, and I am twice in church every Sabbath.'"
"Didn't Mrs. Lang come from Fife?" Ann asked.
"I know there was always an east windy tang about
her! She had nothing of the soft, couthy Glasgow
manner. I was really very scared of her. When
she discovered me hopelessly ignorant (as she was
always doing) about something she thought I should
have known all about, like jam-making, she had a
way of saying: 'You amuse me very much,' which
was utterly crushing. And she was very much given
to contradicting people flat, generally prefacing her
remarks with 'You will pardon me!' delivered like
a sledge-hammer. Well, it's too late to write
anything to-night. Marget and Mysie will be in for
prayers in a few minutes, and I've an interesting
book to finish. To-morrow I shall add another stone
to the noble pile I am raising to you—but, no, it
can't be to-morrow. To-morrow I go to Birkshaw
for two nights. Mother, why did I say I would go?
I can't bear to leave Dreams for two whole nights."
For two days it was as if an enchantment had
been thrown over Dreams, so great a quiet
held the house. Marget and Mysie went about
their work hardly speaking at all; Mrs. Douglas
sat alone with her stocking and her books of devotion;
the Tatler slept for hours together on chairs
that he knew well were prohibited; the very fire did
not crackle, but lay in a deep glow; the wind was
hushed, and moved softly round the white-faced
house among the heather.
The enchantment lifted when the pony-cart
bringing Ann back was seen coming up the hill.
Mrs. Douglas at once began to pile the fire high with
logs and coal; the Tatler, as if aware of an impending
upheaval, awoke, stretched himself, and stalked
out of the room, while in the kitchen Mysie flew to
make hot toast and Marget gave a final polish to
the already glittering silver.
"Hear till her," Marget said to Mysie, with a
broad grin on her face, as Ann's voice was heard
greeting her mother.
"She was aye like that; aye lauchin', an' aye fu'
o' impudence, the cratur! It's like a death in the
hoose when she's oot o't. Awa' ben wi' the tea, Mysie
woman; she'll want it afore she tak's off her things."
"Well," said Mrs. Douglas, some time later, "it
is good to have you back."
She had got her "reading" over early, the pile of
books was put away, and she was ready to listen to
Ann's news.
"After two days!" said Ann, "you remind me of
Davie when he was once in bed with a bilious turn
till lunch-time. The moment he got up he rushed
to the window and said, with a gasp of thankfulness,
'It's good to see the green grass again.' You
must have enjoyed the rest from my long tongue.
I needn't ask if anyone called."
"Mr. Sharp came to tea with me yesterday."
"Did he? Good man! You've got a very attentive
pastor, Motherkin."
"Yes," Mrs. Douglas agreed. "I must say I'm
fond of that young man, though he does read his
sermons and his theology isn't as sound as I would
like. We had such a nice talk, and he told me all
about his people. They are evidently not at all
well off, and he says they had a great business getting
the Manse furnished. But everything is paid for.
His father and mother are coming to visit him about
New Year time. We must try in every way we can
to make their visit enjoyable. He is so young, and
there is something very innocent about him—he
reminds me a little of Davie."
"And were you favoured with much of Marget's
conversation?" Ann asked.
"Oh yes. She came in and out; but Marget is
very dull when you are away. She used to say, when
you were all at Etterick and the house was peaceful
and the work light, 'It's a queer thing: I like faur
better when oor bairns are a' at hame.' Well, and
was Birkshaw nice? Tell me all about it."
Ann had seated herself on her favourite stool in
front of the fire, and she now turned round facing
her mother, and nodded happily.
"Birkshaw was very nice, and the Miss Scotts
are exactly the kind of hostesses I thought they
would be. When I saw my room I was sure of it.
Some people's spare rooms are just free-coups full
of pictures that nobody else will allow in their
rooms, chairs that are too hard for anything but a
guest to sit on, books that no one can read. And
in these spare rooms you generally find a corner of
the wardrobe reserved for somebody's parasols, and
a fur coat in camphor occupies the only really good
drawer. My room at Birkshaw was a treasure.
There was a delicious old four-post bed, with a little
vallance of chintz round the top, and all the rest of
the furniture in keeping. A nosegay on the
dressing-table, a comfortable couch drawn up to a blazing
fire, a table with a pile of most readable-looking
books, and absolutely unencumbered drawers. There
were only three other people staying in the house—a
man and his daughter—Barnes was the name—English.
Mr. Barnes was very sprightly, and looked
about fifty, and so, oddly enough, did his daughter.
Either she looked very old for her age or her father
looked much too young for his. She was a dull little
lady with protruding eyes and unbecoming clothes,
and she appeared to me rather to have given up the
unequal contest. I have noticed—haven't you?—that
very vivacious parents have often depressed
offspring, and vice versa. Mr. Barnes, though
English, was a great lover of Scotland, and an ardent
Jacobite. He confused me a good deal by talking
about Charles III. I found him very interesting, but
I had the feeling that he thought poorly of my
intelligence. And, of course," Ann finished cheerfully,
"I am almost entirely illiterate."
Mrs. Douglas looked mildly indignant. "Ann,
when I think of the money spent on your education——"
"Oh, you spent money all right, but no one could
make me learn when I didn't want to. I don't know
whether I was naturally stupid, or whether it was
sheer wickedness, but, anyway, it doesn't matter
now, except that intelligent people are bored with
me sometimes——"
"Who was the other person staying at Birkshaw?
Didn't you say there were three?"
"Yes, a bachelor nephew of the Miss
Scotts'—Mr. Philip Scott."
"Young?"
Ann screwed her face. "Youngish. Forty or
thereabouts—forty-five, I should think. Oh yes,
because he told me he was thirty-eight when the
war came. He looked quite young because he was
slim, and he wasn't bald; rather a good-looking man."
"Did you like him? Was he nice?"
Ann laughed as if at the remembrance of something
pleasant.
"Oh yes, I liked him. He was very companionable,
and it turned out we had a good many friends
in common. The Miss Scotts are extraordinarily
good company. There is no need to make conversation
at Birkshaw; the talk was so entertaining that
we sat an unconscionable time over our meals. And
they never worry you to do things. If you prefer
an arm-chair by the fire and a book—well and good.
You know how I hate visiting, as a rule, but I really
did enjoy my two nights away, and I learned a lot
about gardening."
"Did you wear your new frock?" Mrs. Douglas asked.
"Oh yes. You were quite right to advise me to
take it. You never know about people now. Some
have never got over war-habits and still wear sort
of half-and-half things in the evening—rather
tired-looking afternoon dresses or jumpers; but the Miss
Scotts came down charming in lace and jewels and
beautifully done hair. I do like that. Heaviest of
tweeds and thick boots in the daytime, but in the
evening perfect in every detail—so I was glad I
had a pretty fresh frock to do them honour."
Ann stretched out her feet to the blazing fire.
"But it's fine to be back in this dear room, wearing
slippers not quite in their first youth, and a dress
that no amount of lounging will hurt. Birkshaw
doesn't come up to Dreams, though it is several
centuries older, and at least three times bigger and full
of priceless treasures in the way of pictures and
furniture and books——"
Ann stopped to laugh at her own absurdity, and
her mother said, "You're like your father, child. He
never saw anything to equal his own house. He
didn't know the meaning of envy——"
"Ah, but I'm not like that. Envy! I'm sometimes
chock-full of it——"
The door opened and Marget came in. She was
primed with an excuse for her appearance, but Ann
didn't give her time to make it.
"Come away, Marget, and hear all about Birkshaw,
and tell me what has been happening since
I went away. I've just been saying to Mother that
I'm very glad to be back."
Ann pulled forward a chair, which Marget
accepted primly.
"I dare say ye are. We 'gree fine, the fower o' us."
"And yet, Marget," said Ann, "I have just been
reading a book by a very clever woman in which she
says that women cannot live together with any
profit. They fester. That is the ugly expression
she uses."
Marget gave a disgusted snort. "Mebbe thae
saft scented weemen, aggravatin' and clawin' at
each other like cats, no' weemen wi' self-respect an'
wark to do. A' the same, I'm no' sayin' I'll no' be
glad when Maister Jimmie comes hame. I like a
man aboot the hoose. It's kin o' hertless work
cookin' for weemen; hauf the time they're no' heedin'
what they're eatin'."
"Ah, Marget," said her mistress, "it's not like
the days when the boys were all home from school
and you couldn't make a pudding big enough."
Marget shook her head sadly. "It is not, Mem,"
she said, and then, turning suddenly to Ann, she
asked, "Hoo's the Life gettin' on?"
Ann jumped up and went to the writing-table.
"That reminds me I've no business to be sitting
roasting my face at the fire when I haven't written
a word for nights."
She found a notebook and pencil and came back
to the fireside. "The Moncrieffs will be on us before
we are half finished. We've got to Glasgow, Marget.
Tell me your first impression of that great city."
Marget sat forward with one hand on each knee.
"Eh, I thocht it was an awfu' place. D'ye mind,
Mem, thon day you took me awa' into Argyle Street
to see the 'Poly'—a place mair like a toun than a
shop? I was fair fear't."
Mrs. Douglas, picking up a stitch, stopped to laugh.
"That was a great day, Marget. You suddenly
found yourself looking into a long mirror, and you
turned to me and said, 'Eh, I say—there's a
wumman awfu' like ma sister.'"
"Didn't you know yourself, Marget?" Ann asked.
"No' me. I had never seen the whole o' masel'
afore, an' how was I to ken I was sic a queer-lookin'
body?"
"I know," said Ann. "I've had some shocks
myself." She turned to her mother. "I always
sympathised with Trudi in The Benefactress when she
looked into a mirror and was disgusted to find that
she wasn't looking as pretty as she felt. But,
Marget, what else struck you besides the size of the
'Poly' and its mirrors?"
Marget was chuckling to herself. "I aye mind
how affrontit I was in the 'Poly.' I wanted to buy
something, but the only thing I could mind I wanted
was a yaird o' hat elastic. A young man, like a
lord, leaned over the counter and says, 'What can
I do for you, Madam?'"
Here Marget became convulsed with laughter,
and had to wipe her eyes before going on. "'Aw,'
says I, 'a yaird o' hat elastic,' an' says he, 'One
penny, Madam.' I thocht fair shame to see a braw
man like that servin' me wi' hat elastic. I telt the
mistress I wadna gang back there till I needed a new
goon or something wise-like. Ay, there was a heap
o' queer things in Glasgae that we hadna in Kirkcaple,
but I likit it fine. We a' settled doon rale
comfortable, an' a'body that cam' to Glasgae frae
Kirkcaple cam' to oor kirk, so we never felt far
frae hame. Oh, I likit Glasgae rale weel when once
I fund ma way aboot."
"It's odd," said Ann, "to think of Glasgow as the
'Scottish Oxford' of the seventeenth-century
traveller. How pretty it must have been, with gardens
going down to the Clyde, a college in the High
Street, an old cathedral on a hill overlooking the
city, and with so clear an air that a mountain
called 'Ben Lomond' could be seen by the
shopkeepers of King Street. Alack-a-day! the green
places have been laid waste.... Mother, do you
remember on winter nights as we sat round the fire
how we sometimes used to hear men calling 'Call-er
oy-sters? That is the most vivid recollection that
has remained with me of those Glasgow days—a
November evening with a touch of the fog that
frost was apt to bring, a clear fire burning in the
nursery grate, books and games scattered about, and
through the misty stillness outside the cry, 'Call-er
oy-sters.' I used to lift a corner of the blind to look
out, wondering if I would see some wandering sailorman
with a pokeful of oysters on his back—but there
was nothing, nothing but the strangely mournful cry."
"Glasgae folk," said Marget, who had not been
listening, but thinking her own thoughts, "are awfu'
easy to ken and rale nice, but they're no' so
hospitable as they get the name for bein'."
"Why, Marget," cried Mrs. Douglas, astonished,
"Glasgow people are considered the very essence of
hospitality."
Marget set her mouth obstinately. "Weel, Mem,
it's mebbe as you say, but I've sat whole nichts in
their hooses an' they never so much as said to me,
'Collie, wull ye lick?' When ye went into a hoose
at Kirkcaple the first thing they did was to pit on
the kettle. Glasgae folk made a great fuss aboot ye,
but they're no' great at offerin' ye meat."
"This," said Ann, sharpening a pencil, "is quite
a new light on Glasgow people. They are accused
of many things, but seldom of inhospitality."
"Well, I must say," said Mrs. Douglas, "that I
missed in Glasgow the constant interchange of
hospitality that we had in Kirkcaple. For instance,
when your father exchanged with another minister
it was always a question of staying the week-end;
and, if the minister who came to help at the
Communion was a friend, his wife (if he had one) was
always invited with him. And then we had endless
parties, and people dropping in casually all the time,
as is the friendly country way. In a big city
everything is different. Ministers came to preach, but
we only saw them for a few minutes in the vestry;
they had no time to come out to us for a meal.
Everything was a rush; we had all so much to do
that there was little coming and going between the
different ministers' wives. Almost our only
meeting-place was the house in which the Clerical Club
was held once a month, when papers were read and
we had tea."
"I liked when the Club was at our house," said
Ann, "but I thought ministers had very poor taste
in jokes: they laughed so much at such very poor
ones. I remember one facetious minister saying
to me, 'It would be a grand job ours if it weren't
for the Sabbaths,' and looking startled when I
cordially agreed with him. To a child of twelve the
writing of sermons does seem a waste of time. But,
Mother, you knew lots of ministers' wives in
Glasgow. Why, Mr. Johnston is still a bosom friend
of yours. Oh, do you remember how you used to
tease Father by holding up Mr. Johnston as an
example of what every minister should be?"
"I didn't mean it; your father knew that very
well, and he didn't care a scrap who was held up
to him—but I wish now I hadn't done it. But the
Johnstons were really the most exemplary couple
in every way, almost provoking in their perfection.
Their church was quite near Martyrs, and their
house was quite near ours, and we were very good
friends; but sometimes I couldn't help being envious
a little. In Inchkeld and Kirkcaple we had had
prosperous, well-attended churches, but in Glasgow that
was changed. Our new field, so to speak, was a
difficult one. Martyrs was in the heart of the town,
in a district full of Jews and Roman Catholics,
which meant that we had a very small population
to draw from, and most of our people came from
distant suburbs. When we came to Glasgow,
Martyrs was known as 'the scrapit kirk' because of
its white, unpainted seats. No hymn had ever been
sung in it; rarely, if ever, a paraphrase. A precentor
in a box led the people in the Psalms of David.
Everything was as it had been for the last hundred
years. The congregation looked a mere handful in
the great church, and I must say I quailed in spirit
when I saw the wilderness of empty seats."
"Jeanie Tod, the nursemaid," said Ann, "always
let me read not only the letters she received, but
the letters she wrote, and in one I read: 'The
church is very toom, but Mr. Douglas will soon fill
it.' It was indeed toom, but every Sunday we
expected quite suddenly it would fill up and we would
go in and find a crowd. It did fill up a little, didn't
it Mother?"
"Oh yes, a lot of new people came; but it was
never anything like full. Mr. Johnston, with the
very same difficulties to contend with, had his filled
to overflowing. He was a splendid organiser, and
very wise and prudent; and his wife was just as
good in her own way. She was a miracle for
cutting out—I was no good at that—and her
sewing-classes and Mothers' Meetings, and indeed
everything she attempted, were the best in the district,
and she was so pretty and neat that it was a pleasure
to look at her. If I held Mr. Johnston up to
your father, I held Mrs. Johnston up to myself."
"But Father worked just as hard as Mr. Johnston,"
Ann said.
"Oh yes, but he hadn't Mr. Johnston's business
capacity. He was the despair of those who look for
the reality of things in minute-books and financial
statements. A small audience never troubled him.
Every one was there that the message was meant
for, he sometimes told me. For what the world
calls success he never craved. I could see that it
was fine, but it was rather annoying, too."
Ann laughed, and Marget said reminiscently, "It
was a braw kirk when we got it a' pentit and the seats
widened, and a choir and organ and hymns..."
"Yes," said Mrs. Douglas; "gradually the service
was brought into line with present-day ideas.
I confess I was rather sorry, and your father would
have been very pleased to leave it as it was. He
infinitely preferred the Psalms of David to mere
'human' hymns."
"I should think so," said Ann. "Imagine singing
a chirruppy hymn when one might sing 'O thou,
my soul, bless God the Lord,' to the tune of
'French.'"
"'Deed," said Marget, "a buddy never gets tired
o' the psalms; they're wonderfu' comfortin', but
some o' the hymns are ower bairnly even for bairns.
I've a fair ill-will at that yin aboot 'What can little
eyes do?' but I like fine to sing 'There is a happy
land far, far away.' We aye sung that on Sabbath
nichts when ye were a' wee."
"There's a lot in association," Ann said. "Words
you have loved as a child have always a glamour
over them. I liked the sound of the psalms, but I
got dreadfully tied up in the hymns. I always
sang:
'Can a woman's tender care
Cease towards the child she-bear?'
with the picture in my mind of a dear fubsey bear
being petted. D'you remember Robbie always
chose hymns that mentioned Satan?"
"Ay," Marget said seriously. "Puir Maister
Robbie had aye an awfu' wark wi' Satan, when he
was a wee laddie."
Ann laughed, and, getting up from the fender-stool,
went over to the bureau.
"Mother," she said, "I promised to ask Mr. Scott
over to see our funny little house. Would luncheon
on Thursday be a suitable sort of time?"
Ann had been writing steadily for nearly an
hour.
Her mother, watching her, said:
"I'm afraid, if you write so hard, your brain
will go."
Ann, as if glad of the interruption, laid her pen
in a china dish, pushed away the sheets of paper,
sighed deeply, and, rising, came over to the fire.
"I know it will," she said. "I can feel it doing
it. It's that old Life of yours—I can't make it
sound right. Sir Walter Raleigh talks somewhere
of men whose true selves are almost completely
obscured beneath their ragged and incompetent
speech. I'm afraid I'm concealing you completely
under my 'ragged and incompetent' words. If you
live to be ninety, as you threaten, it will be all right;
the children will be able to make their own estimate,
but, if they have to depend on my Life, I
don't quite know what they'll make of you."
Ann began to laugh in a helpless way. "It's
funny. I know so well what impression I want to
give, but when I try to write it down it's just
nothing—stilted, meaningless sentences. I want to make
a picture of Dr. Struthers. I've been trying for
the last hour, labouring in rowing, covering my brow
in wrinkles, with no result. How would you
describe him?"
Mrs. Douglas thought for a minute. "It would
be difficult to make a true picture of him. If you
simply told of the views that were his, how he
wouldn't sing a paraphrase, let alone a hymn, and
held the Sabbath day as something that must not
be broken, you would give an impression of narrowness
and rigid conservatism that wouldn't at all be
the Dr. Struthers that we knew. When we heard
that the Glasgow church had a senior minister, we
thought it was a drawback; your father rather
wondered how he would comport himself as a 'colleague
and successor,' but we didn't know Dr. Struthers
then. Sometimes, in Glasgow, when we were
inclined to regret Kirkcaple and the flourishing
congregation, and the peaceful time we enjoyed
there—but when I say peaceful I mean only
comparatively, no minister's wife ever attains to peace in
this world!—your father would say, 'But if we had
stayed in Kirkcaple we would never have known
Dr. Struthers,' and that closed the matter. When I
first met him I thought he was more like some fresh,
hearty old country laird than a parson. But he
was really very frail, and to walk even a short
distance was a great effort. He had a place about
fifty miles from Glasgow, Langlands, and as long
as he was able he came to preach in Martyrs about
once a month. The old congregation adored to have
him come, but the newcomers, who had no romance
about the old man, thought his sermons much too
long. And they were too long as sermons go now.
We are not the patient listeners our forefathers
were. Dr. Struthers once said to me that no man
could do justice to a subject under fifty-five minutes,
and we used sometimes to think that he was done
before his allotted time, but he just went on."
"We children dearly loved Dr. Struthers," said
Ann; "but we did not appreciate the length of his
sermons. My friend, Mrs. Smail—the butcher's
wife, you remember?—used to sit with a most forlorn
face while he preached; thinking, I expect, that
she would be half an hour late, and that the
numerous young Smails would have fallen in the fire.
Dear me, it's a long time since I thought of
Mrs. Smail. I liked her very much. There was a sort of
bond of sympathy between us, and she invited me
sometimes to tea-parties where we got tea and
cookies and penny cakes and hot roast beef. I never
learned to appreciate the combination, but the rest
of the company seemed to enjoy it. I sat beside
one gentleman who, after doing full justice to the
meal, wiped his forehead with a red silk handkerchief,
and, turning to me, said, 'A grand house this
for flesh.' After the 'flesh' we all contributed songs
and recitations—great evenings. Well, what I
mean to say is that Mrs. Smail represented the new
people who were impatient of Dr. Struthers and
impatient of all the old traditions of the church
which the original members clung to with such
pathetic loyalty."
"But in time," said Mrs. Douglas, "the new-comers
got to see how very fine the old man was,
and everybody was sorry when he got too frail to
preach. It was quite extraordinary how fond you
children were of him, for he never told you stories
or played with you."
"No," said Ann thoughtfully, "he never did
anything to make himself popular. We didn't expect
it any more than we would have expected a god
from Mount Olympus to jest with a mortal. They
say we needs must love the highest when we see it,
but that isn't true; often the highest simply
irritates. I think it was his simple goodness that made
us fond of him, and a certain understanding and
sympathy that he had for bad children. And he
never talked down to us or became facetious."
Mrs. Douglas nodded. "I know. Children like
to be taken seriously, and Dr. Struthers was
certainly not given to making fun of them."
Ann clasped her hands round her knees and
looked into the fire.
"One thing we liked about the Glasgow Sundays
was that we stayed down in the vestry for lunch.
It was our weekly picnic, and the fact that it was
eaten in the church premises gave a touch of
solemnity to the occasion. When Dr. Struthers was
preaching, we had a more elaborate meal. Strong
beef-tea was made at home and brought down in a
bottle to be heated, for he was often very exhausted
after preaching. One never-to-be-forgotten day I
was told to watch the pan of beef-tea heating, and I
had evidently begun to dream, for the pan fell into
the fire and the contents were lost. I felt as badly
about it as any of you, but I only made a sulky face.
I knew it was a real deprivation for the old man,
though he made light of it, and said cocoa would
be a nice change, and I felt very unhappy all through
lunch. There was a particularly fine orange among
some apples on a plate, and you asked Dr. Struthers
to take it, but he looked across at my small sullen
face and said, with that most delightful smile of
his, 'I think we must give this orange to Ann.' I
never forgot the way he did it; the 'pretty and
sweet manner' of it quite conquered me and made
me far sorrier for my carelessness than any scolding
would have done. I don't believe scoldings ever
do any good, only harm."
"Some children," said Mrs. Douglas, "are the
better of scoldings. Mark always 'took a telling,'
but the more you and Robbie were scolded, the worse
you got.... Generally Dr. Struthers stayed with
his daughter, but now and again he stayed with us.
We liked having him, but it made rather an upheaval
in our modest establishment. You see, he
had to bring his man, Samuel Thomson, with him,
and Samuel Thomson was such a very superior,
silver-haired, apple-cheeked gentleman's gentleman,
we could hardly ask him to take his meals in the
kitchen, so the boys' study had to be given up to him.
Davie was very fond of sitting with him, and I
once overhead Samuel Thomson reading aloud to
him from the Bible some Old Testament story, and
commenting on what he read. Those were grand
angels, Master David,' he was saying. It was the
time when Davie cared for nothing but to be like
a jockey."
"'Angels!' he said, 'I thought you were talking
about horses,' and he straddled away in deep
disgust."
Ann laughed. "Davie was very much against all
things religious at that time, and he wouldn't even
say his prayers. Marget used to toil up from the
kitchen to reason with him, and when he heard her
coming he would give a wicked wallop in his bed
and say, 'That's Marget comin' to convert me.' You
know, Mother, in some ways Davie was a much more
abandoned character than we were as children. We
reverenced the Covenanters, but Davie said he
preferred Claverhouse, and most blasphemously said of
John Brown, of Priesthill—he must have got the
expression from Marget—'I think John Brown was
a gey lawd.' Speaking of conversion, I think
Dr. Struthers was the only person we didn't mind
'speaking personally' to us. We realised that he,
like Nehemiah, 'feared the Lord above many.' When
Mark told him he meant to go to Oxford
and then to the Bar, he said, 'Look higher than the
Woolsack, Mark.' He spoke kindly to Jeanie Tod
about her home in Kirkcaple, and said, 'Do you ever
think where you are going?' and I shall always
remember how one day he laid his big soft hand on
my unruly head and said, 'Little Ann, take
Jesus.' Do you remember one day when he was preaching
I announced that I had a sore throat and couldn't
possibly go to church, and was allowed to remain
at home? Dr. Struthers missed me, and asked why
I wasn't there, and you—not greatly believing, I
daresay, in the excuse—said I had a sore throat.
Mark rushed home between services to tell me that
Dr. Struthers had prayed for me in church, prayed
that my bodily affliction might pass from me!
Guiltily aware of perfect health—my sore throat
hadn't kept me from eating apples and reading a
story-book—I didn't know what awful consequences
the prayer might have. Anyway, I flew upstairs,
flung on my coat and hat, and was in my place for
the afternoon service, determined to ward off any
more petitions on my behalf. But I was never
frightened for Dr. Struthers after I found he liked
adventure books and didn't even mind the swear
words. He was surely a very rich man, Mother?
Ministers don't as a rule have places like
Langlands, and man-servants and maid-servants. A
house and a wife, and a stranger within the gates
are about all they ever attain to."
"Yes, he was rich, but I never met anyone who
gave one so little an impression of great possessions.
Having his treasure laid up where thieves cannot
break through and steal, he cared little for the gold
of this world. He gave largely, but so unobtrusively
that it wasn't until his death that we realised
the extent of his givings. He was the humblest of
men, lowly and a peacemaker."
"Once," said Ann, "Robbie and Jim and I went
from Etterick to spend the day at Langlands. It
was after Mrs. Struthers died, and Miss Calder kept
house. I somehow think we weren't expected.
There was something queer about it, anyway, and
Miss Calder, although she was kind, as she always
was, looked very worried. She had some engagement
in the village that morning, so she sent us up
the hill to play till luncheon. We went obediently
up the hill, but as soon as we saw Miss Calder walk
down the avenue, back we pranced. Samuel Thomson
saw us, and, conducting us to the croquet lawn,
advised us to have a game. He helped us to put
out the hoops, and we began to play. Unfortunately
Robbie and I soon fell into a discussion about
the right and wrong way to play, and I regret to
say I kicked Robbie, who at once retaliated, and
the next thing the horrified eyes of Samuel
Thornton saw was Robbie and me hitting one another
with croquet mallets. It was only the beginning
of a thoroughly ill-spent day, and if Dr. Struthers
and Miss Calder hadn't been the most patient and
forgiving of people we would never have been asked
back."
"It was odd," said Mrs. Douglas; "but you and
Robbie could never behave properly if you were
together. I wonder I was so rash as to let you go
away for a whole day, and to Langlands of all
places. Its beautiful tidiness seemed to act on you
in a pernicious way. It was always a treat to me
to go to Langlands. I enjoyed the beauty and the
peace of it, and it seemed exactly the right setting
for Dr. Struthers. I was thankful that, when the
end came, it came at Langlands, suddenly, painlessly,
and most fittingly on the Sabbath day. 'I am
going,' he said to Samuel Thomson, and in a minute
he was gone, almost 'translated unaware.'"
"What a beautiful way to die," said Ann. "His
task accomplished and the long day done. Without
weariness of waiting, with no pain of parting,
suddenly to find his boat in the harbour and to see his
Pilot face to face."
The arrival of the post was almost the only
excitement at Dreams, and on the days that
the Indian and South African mails came, Mrs. Douglas
could do nothing but pore over the precious
letters. She pounced on them when they arrived,
and read them anxiously; after luncheon she read
them again, and in the evening she read them aloud
in case she or Ann had missed a word.
One evening she sat with a pile of letters on her
lap, her large tortoise-shell spectacles on the top of
the pile, and said, with a satisfied sigh:
"This has been a good day—news from all quarters.
I am glad Jim is having this tour. He does
love to see the world, and to be able to combine
business and pleasure makes a holiday ideal.
Charlotte and Mark seem to be enjoying their trip
greatly, but I can see Charlotte's thoughts are
always with the children. She says she knows they
won't be missing her, but I think she is wrong. I
dare say they are quite happy, but they must feel
a lack. Charlotte has such pretty ways with her
children, and I think they realise that they have got
rather a special mother, though Rory says, 'Poor
Mummy's English, but we're Scots.' I do wonder,
Ann, when Rory is going to begin to write better.
This letter is a disgrace, both in writing and
spelling, and his school report said that he cared for
nothing but cricket and food."
"What does it matter, Mother?" said Ann comfortably;
"he is only nine. I'm glad he isn't precocious,
and I like his staggering little letters. He
said to me once, 'P'r'aps you notice that I always
say the same thing in my letters?' I said that I had
noticed a certain lack of variety in his statements,
and he explained, 'You see, those are the only words
I can spell, and I don't like to ask people.' It isn't
in the least that he lacks brains. He knows all sorts
of things outside his ordinary lessons: about the ways
of birds and beasts you can't fickle him; and he
reads a lot and has his own ideas about things. He
hates Oliver Cromwell and all his works. One day
at table some one mentioned that great man, and
Rory's face got pink all over, and he said, 'I hate
him, the sieve-headed brute.' It was funny to see
Mark, whose admiration for Oliver Cromwell is
unbounded, surveying his small son. A more unjust
accusation was never made, but Rory is a born
Royalist."
Mrs. Douglas shook her head. "He ought to
write better than he does. I don't think children
are taught properly now. Have they copy-books?
I used to write copperplate; indeed, I got a prize
for writing."
"I know," said Ann, "and one for spelling, and
one for dictation, and one for composition, and
one for French. You used to reel them off to me
when I came home without a single one. The only
prize I got was for needlework, and I fear it was
more by way of a consolation prize than anything
else. No wonder I feel for poor old Rory. Alis is
more of your school of thought; she is a clever
child."
Mrs. Douglas refused to be optimistic. "Alis
picks things up almost too easily. I'm afraid she
will be a Jack-of-all-trades. Did you read Nannie's
letter? Rob and Davie seem to be thriving. Charlotte
will find a great difference in the little
pair." Mrs. Douglas put on her spectacles and took up a
letter to read extracts, but Ann caught her hand.
"Not now, Mother, please; we must talk of Glasgow
now. I want to finish your Life this week and
get begun to my Christmas presents. You'll read
the letters to us when Marget and Mysie come in to
prayers.... I wish you would give me your advice,
for, after all, it is your affair. So far I have
drawn your portrait as a very efficient, very
painstaking, and, I fear, very dull minister's wife. You
see, that side of you is so easy to draw. But the
other side is so much more you. If I could only
write about you as I remember you at home with
us, anxiously doing your best for every one, slaving
away with Sales of Work and Mothers' Meetings,
incorrigibly hospitable, pretending deep and abiding
pessimism, but liable at any moment to break into
bursts of delightful nonsense and rash talking—the
person who never talks rashly is a weariness to the
flesh—a most excellent mimic—when you came in
from visiting, you made us see the people you had
been seeing—with a rare talent for living..."
Mrs. Douglas laid down her stocking and gasped
at her daughter:
"Ann! I don't know what you mean. There
never was a more ordinary woman, and if you try
to make me anything else, you are simply romancing.
I'm sure you have always said that you would
know me for a minister's wife a mile away."
"In appearance, my dear lady, you are a typical
minister's wife, but your conversation is often a
pleasing surprise. And, oh! surely, Mother, all
ministers' wives don't behave to congregations as
you did. Given to hospitality should be your
epitaph. I remember when we left Glasgow,
Mrs. Nicol, bemoaning to me your going away, said,
'Well, we'll never get another like her. Who else
would have bothered to have me and my wild boys
in her house?' and I, remembering John and
Mackenzie, could have echoed, 'Who, indeed?'"
Mrs. Douglas was about to speak, but Ann
hurried on:
"No, Mother, don't defend them. You can't have
forgotten that black day when the Nicol family
arrived to spend the afternoon—John and Mackenzie,
ripe for any wickedness. The house had just been
spring cleaned, and was spotless, and those two boys
went through it like an army with banners. It was
wet, and they couldn't go out to the garden, and
they scoffed at the very idea of looking at
picture-books. They slid down the banisters, they
tobogganed down the white enamelled stairs, they kicked
the paint off the doors. They broke Davie's cherished
air-gun, and their mother, instead of rebuking
them, seemed to admire their high spirits. Utterly
worn out, I left them to work their wicked will in
the box-room—I thought they would be comparatively
harmless there; but presently we smelt burning,
and found them in your bedroom with the
towel-horse on fire. No man knows how they
accomplished it, for a towel-horse isn't a particularly
inflammable thing, but if I hadn't managed to throw
it out of the window, I believe the house might have
been burned down."
Mrs. Douglas laughed, and told her daughter
not to exaggerate.
"Mrs. Nicol was a particularly nice woman, and
there was nothing wrong with John and Mackenzie
except high spirits. Mackenzie came to see us at
Priorsford—I think you must have been away from
home—such a quiet, well-mannered young fellow.
Both he and his brother are doing very well. The
Nicols were mild compared to the Wrights—you
remember Phil and Ronald?"
Ann threw up her hands at the mention of the names.
"The Wrights," she said, "were really the frozen
edge. The only thing Mrs. Wright had ever been
able to teach her offspring was to call her 'Mother
dear,' which they did religiously. Davie was no
model, but he sat round-eyed at the performance
of the Wrights when they came to tea. They
mounted on the table and pranced among the butter
and jam dishes, and to all their mother's anguished
entreaties to desist they replied, in the broadest of
accents, 'We wull not, Mother dear—we wull not.' They
thought Davie's accent rather finicking—Davie's
accent which at that stage was a compound
of low Glasgow and broad Linlithgow picked up
from the nursemaid—and asked, 'Is Davie English,
Mother dear?'
"'No, no, darlings' (Mrs. Wright's own accent
was all that there was of the most genteel), 'he only
speaks nicely.' Marget used to shake her head over
the Wrights and say, 'Eh, I say, thae bairns need a
guid skelpin'.'"
"Yes," said Mrs. Douglas; "but the last time I
saw the Wright boys they were the most glossy-looking
creatures—you know the kind of young men
whose hair looks unnaturally bright and whose
clothes fit almost too well; don't you call them
'knuts'?—with supercilious manners and
Glasgow-English voices, and I rather yearned for the
extremely bad but quite unaffected little boys they
once had been."
"I know; one often regrets the 'lad that is gone.' Boys
are like pigs, they are nicest when they are
small. Talking of the Wrights reminds me of a
children's party we once gave, to which you invited
a missionary's little girl, and two black boys. You
had never seen them and thought they would be
quite tiny, and when they came they were great
strong creatures with pointed teeth. Somebody told
us they had teeth like that because they were
cannibals, and, after hearing that, it was a nightmare
evening. We played hide-and-seek, and every one
screamed with terror when caught by the poor black
boys. It was terrible to see them eating sandwiches
at supper and reflect on what they would have liked
to eat."
"Oh, Ann! The poor innocents! They weren't
cannibals; they were rescued by the missionaries
when they were babies. But I must say I was rather
alarmed when I saw how big they were. They
didn't realise their own strength, and I was afraid
they might hurt some of the little ones. I spent an
anxious evening, too."
"Mother," said Ann, leaning forward with her
elbows on her knees and her face supported in her
two hands, "you were dreadfully given to spoiling
the look of my parties. The boys didn't mind, but
I was a desperate little snob. It seemed impossible
for me to have the kind of party other girls had,
with all the children prettily dressed, and dancing,
and a smart supper. At the last moment you were
always discovering some child who was crippled and
didn't get any fun, or some one who hadn't a proper
party frock and hadn't been asked to any parties.
You told them it didn't matter what they wore to
our house, and insisted on their coming—'compelled
them to come in.' Oh, you were a real 'highways
and hedges person'! As a matter of fact, it wasn't
at all kind to ask those children. They felt out of
it and unhappy, no matter how much one tried.
If you had asked them when there wasn't a party,
and they could have had all the attention, it would
have been infinitely better."
"Oh, I dare say," said Mrs. Douglas. "I've spent
my life doing impulsive things and regretting them.
But, Ann, though you laugh at me about having
so many people to the house, the trouble we took
was nothing compared to the pleasure it gave. In
our church there were so many who needed
encouragement: single women fighting for a living and
coming home after a long day's work to cook their
supper over a gas-ring were glad at times to get a
well-cooked and daintily served meal, with people
to talk to while they ate; and mothers cooped up in
tiny flats with noisy children liked to walk to a green
suburb, and get tea and home-made scones and jam;
and it does make a difference to boys from the
country, living in lodgings, if they know there is some
house they can go to whenever they like."
"True, my dear, true, and I don't suppose you
ever denied yourself to anyone, no matter how tired,
or ill, or grieved you were feeling. You welcomed
them all with 'gently smiling jaws.' Do you
remember the only occasion on which we said 'Not at
home'? We had been at the church hall all afternoon
preparing it for a church 'At Home' and had
just come in for tea and a short rest, with the
prospect of three hours' solid smiling later in the
evening. When I found the housemaid going to answer
the door-bell I hissed at her, 'Say not at home,' and
by sheer bad luck the caller turned out to be a
minister's wife from a distance, who had depended on
being warmed and fed at our house. She had gone
home cold and tealess and, as a consequence, got a
bad chill, and we felt so guilty about it we trailed
away to see her, and on hearing she had a sale of
work in prospect—when has a minister's wife not
a sale of work in prospect?—we felt bound to send
her a handsome contribution. I sadly sacrificed on
the altar of remorse some pretty silver things I had
brought from India, feeling it an expensive pleasure
to say 'Not at home.' But of course you are right.
Now that it is all over and we have long hours to
read and write and think long thoughts, it is nice to
feel that you helped a lot of people over rough bits
of the road and didn't think of how tired it made you."
Mrs. Douglas looked at her daughter with
unsmiling eyes. "Do you know what I feel?" she
asked. "I feel that I have done nothing—nothing.
All the opportunities I was given, I can see now how
I missed them; while I was busy here and there,
they were gone. And I grumbled when I trudged
down to the sewing-class on Monday nights,
leaving all you children. I used sometimes to envy
the mothers who had no kirk, and no meetings, and
could spend their evenings at home. I had to be
out so many nights of the week. No wonder poor
little Davie said, 'I wish I had a mother who didn't
go to meetings.' And it was such a long way home.
Standing shivering in the wind and rain at the
corner of Bridge Street, waiting for a car, I wondered
if there would ever come a time when I would sit
at my ease in the evenings with no late meetings to
bother about. I didn't know how blessed I was.
'The Almighty was still with me, and my children
were about me.' How could I know when I yearned
for ease and idleness that when I got them I should
sit bereft, and ask nothing better than the old
hard-working days back——"
Ann said nothing for a minute, but sat scribbling
on a corner of her paper; then she looked at her
mother, and her eyes were half sad, half merry:
"It's an odd thing, Motherkin, that only very
good people feel their own shortcomings. Now, I,
covered as with a garment by sins of omission and
commission, am quite perky and well pleased with
myself. I walk on my heels and think what a noble
creature I am, and how much people must admire
me. Try being complacent, my dear, for a change!
It's much more comfortable. You know, Mother,
you should have been a Roman Catholic, then you
could have worn a hair shirt, and done all sorts of
little penances and kept yourself happy."
"Oh, Ann!" Mrs. Douglas gave a laugh that
was almost a sob. "You do talk such utter
nonsense, but you look at me with your father's
eyes..."
"Well, what I want is to get some information
about the Glasgow part of your life. You started
a lot of new things, didn't you, in connection with
the church?"
"Oh yes, a sewing-class and a mother's meeting,
and a fellowship meeting and a literary society—I
forget what else, but they were all more or less
successful. Martyrs people were delightful to work
with—so appreciative."
"And very amusing," said Ann; "I always enjoyed
their remarks about things. I overheard one
young man say, as he wiped his heated brow after
a thoroughly unventilated evening spent looking at
magic-lantern slides of various mission
stations—'My! I'm fair sweatin' comin' through thae
Tropics.' We always called him 'Tropics' after
that. What they thoroughly enjoyed was being
asked to our house. It wasn't till I grew up that
I appreciated those parties, but I very distinctly
remember some you gave at the time of your silver
wedding to let every one see the presents. We tried
to assort the people—young men and women in the
evening, and matrons in the afternoon. It wasn't
always easy to find suitable topics to converse on
with the matrons, but one afternoon some one
started the subject of washing clothes, and it called
forth a perfect flood of eloquence. Every one had
something to say, and we thrashed out the subject
from the first stage of soaking the clothes until they
were starched and ironed and put away. There
didn't seem to be one more word that could be
said about it when the arrival of some newcomers
made rearranging the room necessary. As I moved
about, I saw one woman hitch her chair nearer her
neighbour and heard her say thrillingly, 'Speakin'
aboot washing, Mrs. Law, did ye ever try——' It
became a favourite saying with us. When Robbie
wanted to change the subject he always began,
'Speakin' aboot washing, Mistress Law——'"
When Mr. Philip Scott came to lunch at
Dreams he stayed a long time—so long that
Marget remarked to Mysie in the kitchen, "That
man is surely het at hame that he's sittin' here so
long clatterin'."
He had had a good lunch, had been shown the
house and what would be the garden, had walked
with Ann a little way along the hill road and duly
admired the view, and had then returned to the
living-room, where he sat talking and listening till
tea was brought in, stayed for an hour after tea,
and even then had seemed loath to go away.
"Well," said Mrs. Douglas, when the guest had
at last departed, "it's a blessing there is a moon—and
that he knows the hill road well. It will take
him all his time to be at Birkshaw in time for
dinner."
"You shouldn't have made yourself so agreeable,
Mother. He couldn't bear to leave your interesting
conversation."
"As to that," said Mrs. Douglas, "it does one
good to see a man sometimes and hear a man's talk."
"Mother," laughed Ann, "you dearly love a man,
and you have all the Victorian woman's reliance on
a man's opinion. You love doing things for their
benefit; you positively pander to them."
Mrs. Douglas refused to be abashed by this
accusation.
"Well, why not? I think men are the lords of
creation, and I do like them to have the best of
everything. I like the old-fashioned way of doing
everything for one's men-folk—seeing that their
bags are properly packed and their clothes kept in
perfect order. I can't bear the modern way of
letting a man look after himself; it is so nice to feel
that one's men are dependent on one for their comfort."
Ann groaned and, sitting down on the rug pulled
the Tatler into her lap.
"Cat, d'you hear that? Lords of creation, indeed!
Those are your sentiments, too, aren't they?"
The Tatler blinked sleepily, and stuck his claws
into Ann's arm.
Ann pushed him away and got up. "Ah yes,
Mother, I know you of old. I didn't mind running
errands for Father when he came in tired, but I did
resent being told: 'Run and pack Mark's bag.' 'Get
Robbie a clean handkerchief——' That was
'fair ridiculous!''
"Yes, but, on the other hand, the boys were
always being told, 'Give it to Ann; she's the
girl.' You were utterly spoiled, and there's one thing,
Ann, I must ask you. When I'm asking a blessing
for tea, don't go on filling cups."
"But I don't," Ann said indignantly, "though
what you want with a blessing for tea, I don't know.
Nobody I ever heard of has a blessing for tea except
Miss Barbara, and I generally had taken a large
bite out of a scone before she began, and it lay on
my plate and looked at me reproachfully. Poor
Mr. Scott spoke right through your blessing to-day; he
didn't know what you were doing."
Mrs. Douglas sighed deeply. "Ah, well, Ann, I
don't suppose I'll be with you very long to worry
you with my old-fashioned ways."
"Oh, Mother, that's not fair. You're hitting
below the belt."
"But you may be away first," continued Mrs. Douglas,
"and then I shall be left to regret."
"Well, then," said Ann flippantly, "we'll arrange
that neither of us will regret anything. You and
Mr. Scott made great friends, Mother. He has very
nice manners, hasn't he?"
Mrs. Douglas laid down Hours of Silence, which
she had taken up to begin her evening's reading,
and removed the large spectacles which made her
look like a little owl.
"I liked him, Ann. There is something very
likeable about him. He reminded me just a little of
Robbie."
"I wondered if that would strike you," Ann said.
"It isn't that there is any resemblance, but he has
some of Robbie's ways.... He was tremendously
interested about your Life, Mother, so I gave him
what I had written to look over. Oh, you needn't
feel hurt about it. It's only that he may give me
some advice. He writes himself, you know. As
you say, it is nice to talk to a man again—one's own
kind of man. Mr. Sharp is a dear, but it isn't much
fun making conversation with him."
There was silence in the room as Mrs. Douglas
began to read her evening portion out of each of her
many volumes, and Ann sat watching the flames
leap, and thinking, thinking.
"Mother," she said suddenly, "you said a little
while ago that I was spoiled as a child, but I wasn't.
Dear me, I was a regular burden bearer, and Mark
christened me 'The Patient Cuddy'! You see, I was
hampered with always having a small brother to lug
about; I could never harden my heart enough to
leave them at home. An only girl in a family of
brothers has really a harassed existence. It would
have been different if Rosamund had lived. She
was too tiny to come into our games, though she
meant a great deal to us—much more than we
realised."
Mrs. Douglas laid down her book. "She loved
being allowed to play with you," she said, "and
you were good about making games that she could
join in. But, somehow, she was more a companion
to her father and me than your playfellow. For
one thing, she shared your father's love of gardening.
The rest of you helped sometimes in the garden,
but you always let it be seen that it was a
penance. You hardly knew one flower from
another, and you sped like arrows from a bow
whenever you were released. But Rosamund trotted
about happily for hours, utterly contented to be with
her father and the flowers. We used often to say
to each other, your father and I, how different she
was to you and the boys. You were healthy,
ordinary children who never thought of saying pretty
things to your parents or anyone else. You found
the world so full of a number of things that your
days were passed in a sort of breathless investigation.
Rosamund was a revelation to us. She was
rather dignified and aloof with strangers, but for
her own people her heart was a treasure-house of
love. I never knew of so young a child having such
strong yet discerning affections. She wasn't in the
least priggish; indeed, she could be naughty in a
peculiarly impish way, and you children were
always teaching her rude expressions, which she used
to Marget, who adored her, but all Marget said was,
'D'ye think I'm gaun to quarrel wi' you, impident
little thing that ye are?' She and Marget were
great friends, and there was nothing she liked better
than to help Marget work, and bake little dough
rabbits with currants for eyes. The big black
cat—christened by Mark, 'William Tweezer, Earl of
Scullery'—superintended operations, and Marget
would say to him when he got in the way, 'Awa' oot
and play yersel', Weellum, like a man.' We had a
game that the fairy Whuppetie Stourie hid in the
nursery chimney and when little girls were good
laid a present on the hearth-rug. I didn't realise it
was all real to her until Jeanie Tod set the chimney
on fire, and Rosamund, with a white face, sobbed,
'Jeanie, you forget I've a friend up there.' I can
hear her voice now."
"How you remember, Mother. I wish I could!
I can see her still, but I can't hear her voice. You
see, I was only about thirteen when she died, and
children forget so soon. I can remember looking
down into her face and thinking that her eyes were
like violets; and I remember a little white dress
trimmed with 'flowering,' and a blue cloak with a
hood. I remember at breakfast-time she used to
walk round the table and ask for tops of eggs. She
only got a whole egg on Sundays, and she never
forgot to pray, 'Bless my whole egg next Sabbath
day.' She was a very happy child. I think she enjoyed
the little short time she had in the world, but she
was very shy and timid, wasn't she? You remember,
when Mrs. Lang asked her to a tea-party alone,
it quite preyed on her mind? The day of the party
she summoned up courage to ring the Langs' bell,
but when the servant came she had no words. Three
times she rang the bell without being able to give
a message, and the third time Mrs. Lang came
herself and said, 'Now, Rosamund, you are a naughty
child, and you must not ring the bell again until it
is time for the party.' Poor little Rosamund crept
away without ever being able to explain that all
she wanted to ask was that I might go with her!
Rather unlike Robbie, when Mark and I were
invited to a party, and he called at the house to ask
if there had been any mistake that he hadn't been
invited."
"Dear Robbie," said Mrs. Douglas, then fell
silent. In a little she spoke again:
"Christmas to me, even now, always seems Rosamund's
time. It is odd to think that she was only
with us for five short years, and she has been away
more than twenty, and yet the thought of her is
always with me. She lives to me so vividly that
it seems only yesterday that it all happened. As
Christmas drew near, you were all excited, but
Rosamund seemed utterly possessed with the spirit of the
season. She wanted to give presents to every one
she knew, and couldn't understand why any limit
should be put to the size of our Christmas party.
She loved dolls—unlike you, Ann, who never knew
how to hold a doll!—and I dressed her two great
big ones for her fourth Christmas, a wax one called
Muriel, and Black Sam. Old Mrs. Hamilton in
the church made her a wonderful rag-doll, as big as
a baby, with arms and legs complete, only the face
had a gruesome lack of profile. I dressed up like
Father Christmas and brought all the presents into
the room in a big basket, and made speeches as I
gave them out, and Rosamund was speechless with
delight. She could hardly tell me about it when I
came into the room a few minutes later, and her
great regret was that I had happened to be out of
the room; she thought it was such bad luck for me.
When she was dying she said, 'When Father Christmas
comes this year, tell him you have no Rosamund,
and ask him to give my presents to Ann.'"
Ann moved quickly in her chair, and busied herself
for a little in putting some papers in order.
Then she burst out, "Why did she die, Mother?
What made her ill?"
Mrs. Douglas shook her head. "Ah, my dear!
We have these treasures in earthen vessels. I
suppose the time had come for us to give her back. It
began so simply. She was a very healthy child and
rarely ailed anything, but one day she got her feet
wet playing in the snow, and that brought on a
slight chill. It seemed to be nothing, and passed,
but after that we noticed her droop a little. I didn't
get the doctor at once, for I had so often got him on
false pretences, and I knew he thought me an
absurdly anxious mother, and when he came I was
quite apologetic, expecting to be told I had been
fussing again. But he didn't make light of it. He
said it was slight gastric fever, and she must go to
bed. That was in February. She seemed to get
over it quickly, and was soon up and playing as
busily as ever, but we noticed that she got tired.
We had never heard the child own to being tired
before, and it chilled our hearts to see her go and
sit down quietly in her little chair. Then we found
that her temperature had begun to rise in the
afternoon. In the morning it was subnormal, but as
the day advanced it crept up. We got one specialist
after another, but no one seemed able to stop the
horrible creeping fever. It was a very hard
winter; the snow lay on the ground well into March,
and I used to sit with Rosamund on my knee at the
window while you children built snow-men to amuse
her. There were some little wild kittens that had
been turned out of their home in a stable, and
Rosamund worried about them, so you built a little house
for them of orange boxes in the shrubbery and made
it very cosy with a bit of old carpet. She could
watch them creep in and get warm. On your walks
you always went to the streets so that you might
glue your faces to shop windows and decide what
your scraped-together pennies would buy for Rosamund."
"I know," said Ann. "One day, to my joy, I
found in a small grocer's shop tiny pots of jam and
marmalade that cost one penny each, and Rosamund
loved them for her dolls' tea-parties. If we
could find anything to interest or amuse her, we were
so proud. At first she was able to have us play
quietly with her, then she began not to be able to
walk about, and Mark carried her round the garden
to look at the snowdrops and crocuses. We never
owned to ourselves or each other that she wouldn't
recover. We said, 'Rosamund will be all right when
the spring comes,' but the spring came—— Mother,
it must have been terrible for you to see the spring
flowers come and your little Rose-of-the-world fade."
Mrs. Douglas covered her eyes for a minute with
a hand that shook, but when she spoke her voice
was steady.
"It was the most beautiful spring and summer
that I think I ever remember, and we all went away
to Etterick in April. It seemed that the sun and
the fresh winds and the quiet of the hills must heal,
and at first she did seem to improve. But it was
only for a little. The dreaded fever returned, and
every Monday, when your father came back from
preaching in Glasgow, he knew her to be losing.
She liked being out all the time, and our days were
spent by the burnside or on the hills. We had an
old pony and a low basket carriage which she found
comfortable, and we sometimes drove by the banks
of the Tweed until we came to some place which
she liked specially, when we would lift her out into
a nest of cushions and she could sit and listen to the
voice of the Tweed as it slipped past. And we had
lunch with us, and the boys fished, and you read
aloud fairy-tales, and we were almost happy in spite
of the cloud that covered us.... She had her 'well
days' and her 'ill days,' but she never complained;
indeed, I think her patience was almost the hardest
thing to bear. One day she said to me, 'I'm talking
to Whuppetie, Mother. I talk to God when I'm
ill and to Whuppetie when I'm well.' The year
before, her great joy had been to go to the water
meadow, where the banks of the ditch were blue
with forget-me-nots. I had always avoided the
place in her illness, and she had never asked to be
taken; but one day, when we were driving past, we
heard the little Crichton girls say to their mother,
'Come after us when you're ready, Mummy; we're
going down to the water meadow to get
forget-me-nots.' Rosamund turned and looked at me, and
there was such utter sadness in her eyes that my
heart seemed as if it must break.... One very
lovely day in June we had been out till quite late,
for she wanted to see the sunset. It was so
wonderful in its rose and gold and amethyst that
Rosamund, looking with wistful eyes into the glory, said
that she thought she could see the twelve gates,
every gate a pearl. The beauty seemed to comfort
her, but she said to me: 'Mother, if you could only
go with me! If there are twelve gates, how shall
I know which one to watch for you at?' ... Mark
carried her up to bed that night, and you all sat
about on the floor for a little, talking and laughing,
and she smiled at you happily while she sipped her
milk. It was a very hot night, and a corn-crake
was calling in a hayfield near the window.
Rosamund slept a little, and woke about three. I
sponged her face and hands to cool her, and put
lavender water on her pillows; the windows were
wide open, but she seemed to be breathless. Her
father heard us moving, and came in from the
dressing-room, and Rosamund held out her hands to him.
The dawn was beginning to break, and he said, 'The
night has passed, darling; it is morning.' She
nodded. 'There's that corn-crake corn-craking yet,'
she said, and then she gave a little cry. I caught
her in my arms, and her head fell on my breast like
a dead bird's...."
With the last days of November winter
descended with real earnest on the Green Glen.
For thirty-six hours snow fell, blotting out the paths,
piling great drifts in the hollows, making the high
road almost level with the tops of the hedges. The
carts from the shops, the butcher, the baker, the
grocer, had to remain in the town, the postman could
not come near, Mr. Sharp stayed snugly in his
Manse, and Dreams was entirely cut off from the
rest of the world.
When the frost came, hardening the snow, Ann
got out her toboggan and spent glorious hours flying
down the hillside and toilful ones dragging the
toboggan up again. Glowing with health and
self-satisfaction, she came in in the frosty twilight, to
drink tea and upbraid her mother for electing to
remain by the fire.
"How can you frowst by the fire, Mother, when
you might be out looking at the most glorious
sunset and drinking in great draughts of air that is
like champagne? What? Cold? Not a bit,
once you are out; indeed, I was almost too warm.
The mistake about tobogganing is that the rush
down is so short and the toil up so long. I must
demand, like the Irishman, that all roads be either
level or downhill. What a delicious muffin this is!
May I have the jam?"
Ann rose to get herself another cup of tea, and
looked out of the window on the way. "It's bitter
hard to-night—you know the frost is very severe
when the snow creaks. 'Hech, sirs, it's winter
fairly.' Do come and look out, Mother. It's
glorious being in Dreams in snow—like living in the
heart of a crystal."
Mrs. Douglas shivered as she looked out at the
waste of snow. "Draw the curtains, Ann, and shut
it out. I never did like snow: cold, unfriendly stuff,
making everything uncomfortable, blocking roads
and killing sheep and delaying trains; and when it
goes away, burst pipes and dripping misery. But
you children always loved it. At Kirkcaple, when
it came, you were out before breakfast snowballing
the milkman."
Ann finished her tea and lay back in her chair
regarding her mother, who was finishing her "reading"
for the day, taking sips of tea and reading
Golden Grain at the same time.
"Mother," said Ann, "did you ever give yourself
good times? You began your married life without
a honeymoon, and I'm afraid you continued on
the same principle. I don't seem to remember that
you ever got rid of us all and had a real holiday
alone with Father."
Mrs. Douglas finished what she was reading and
laid the little book on the pile before she answered
her daughter. Then she took off her spectacles and
took up her cup of tea, and said:
"Oh yes; when Jim was a baby we went to London
for a fortnight to stay with an uncle and aunt
of your father's. Don't you remember them?
Uncle John and Aunt John, we always called
them—why, I don't know. Uncle John was rather old
when he married, and had a weak heart, and Aunt
John warned me that it was safer not to contradict
him. Not that it would have entered into my head
to do such a thing. I was in too great awe of them
both. They were a handsome couple, and Uncle
John had a pair of trousers for every day of the
week—shepherd-tartan ones for Sunday. Aunt was
very tall, with a Roman nose, her hair parted at one
side, and was always richly dressed in silks that
rustled.
"They were devoted to each other, and made such
a touching pair of middle-aged lovers, coquetting
with each other in a way that amazed us, staid
married people that we were—I suppose I was about
five-and-twenty then. I overheard Aunt say to
Uncle one day when she came in with a new hat:
'How do you like my chapeau, Jackie?' and always
at breakfast she greeted him with a resounding kiss,
as if she had never set eyes on him from the night
before. We must have been a great nuisance to
them, such a countrified couple as we were. Your
father was always fit to go anywhere, but I must
have been a quaint figure, in a lavender dress
trimmed with ruching, and a black silk dolman and
a lavender bonnet. They were the efforts of the
little dressmaker in Kirkcaple, one of our church
members, and we had thought them almost alarmingly
smart in the parlour behind the shop; but when
I saw myself reflected in long mirrors and shop
windows, I had my doubts."
Ann sat forward in her chair, her eyes alight
with interest.
"I had forgotten about the London visit. Had
you a good time? Were they kind to you?"
"They were kindness itself. Every morning Uncle
planned out things for us to do, and arranged that
we should lunch somewhere with him—that was to
save our pockets. And Aunt's housekeeping seemed
to me on a scale nothing short of magnificent. When
I went marketing with her it thrilled me to see her
buy salmon and turbot as I might have bought
'penny haddies,' and she seemed to me to give a
dinner-party every night. And the servants were such
aloof, superior creatures. It was all very
awe-inspiring to me, a timorous little country mouse."
Ann laughed. "'Wee modest crimson-tippit
beastie,' as Charlotte renders Burns. But tell me
what you saw, Mother. All the sights, I am sure.
But did you do anything exciting?"
"Oh yes. We went to hear Spurgeon, and one
evening Uncle took us to the Crystal Palace and we
saw fireworks."
Ann hooted. "Mother, you are a pet! I asked
you if you had done anything exciting—meaning
had you seen Ellen Terry and Irving and heard Patti
sing—and you tell me you heard Spurgeon and went
to fireworks at the Crystal Palace!"
"I don't see why you should laugh," Mrs. Douglas
said, rather affronted. "These were the things
we liked to do. At least, I think what your father
really liked best was to poke about in the old
book-shops, and he did enjoy the good food. I liked it
all, but the going home was best of all. I had felt
very small and shabby in London, but when we
came off that long night journey and found you all
waiting for us as fresh as the morning, you and
Mark and Robbie and Jim, I felt the richest woman
in the world. I quite sympathised with the mother
of the Gracchi, though before I had always thought
her rather a fool."
"Yes," Ann said profoundly. "Sometimes things
you have read and thought merely silly suddenly
become true—and did the London fortnight last you
a long time?"
"The next summer I had my trunk packed to go
with your father to Switzerland, but at the last
moment I found I couldn't leave you, and he had to go
alone. It was very silly, but, anyway, I always saw
that he had a good holiday, and I was happy with
you children at Etterick. But as you grew older and
went away to school I often got away for a little.
One great ploy was to go to the Assembly;
sometimes we stayed with people, but we greatly
preferred to have rooms in a Princes Street hotel. I
don't mean to lichtly people's hospitality, but it is
a relief when you come in tired not to have to put on
a bright, interested expression and tell your hostess
all about it."
"I do so agree," said Ann; "'a bright, interested
expression' is far too often demanded of ministers'
wives and families. What a joy to scowl and look
listless at a time. You know, Mums, a manse is a
regular school for diplomatists. It is a splendid
training. One learns to talk to and understand all
sorts of people—just think what an advantage that
gives one over people who have only known
intimately their own class! And you haven't time to
think about yourself; you are so on the alert to avoid
hurting anyone's feelings. You have to try and
remember the affairs of each different member, how
many children they possess, and all about them, and
be careful to ask at the right moment for the
welfare of each. To say to a very stout lady living
alone, 'Are you all well?' savours of impertinence....
Yes, well, you went to a hotel to avoid having
to look 'bright and interested,' wise people; and what
did you do there?"
"But, Ann," Mrs. Douglas protested, having been
struck with her daughter's remarks on her early
training, "you spoke as if you were brought up to be
hypocrites, and I'm sure that is the very last thing
your father and I wanted you to be——"
"Oh, well," said Ann lightly, "the best people are
all more or less hypocrites. The world would be a
most unpleasant place if we had all—like Lo, the
poor Indian—untutored minds and manners. Honesty
is sometimes almost a crime, and the man who
feels it necessary to speak what he is pleased to call
his mind in season and out of season is a public
nuisance. Hold your peace if you have nothing
pleasant to say. People need encouraging far oftener
than you think; even bumptious people are often
only bumptious because they are uncertain of
themselves. As the White Queen said, 'A little kindness
and putting their hair in curl papers' would work
wonders for them. But I don't know why I am
chattering like a swallow when what I want is to
hear about you and Father at the Assembly."
Mrs. Douglas had taken up her knitting, and with
a happy smile on her face and her fingers working
busily she said:
"I remember one particularly happy Assembly.
Davie was about five, and you were at home to keep
things right, so my mind was quite at ease, and I
had got a smart new coat and skirt—black, trimmed
with grey cloth and braided, and a black hat with
grey feathers."
"A most ministerial outfit," said Ann, making a
face. "I would rather have seen you in the lavender
and the dolman."
"It was very suitable for a minister's wife, and
it must have been becoming, for almost every one
we met said I looked so young, and that pleased your
father, though, of course, it was nonsense. We were
in a mood to enjoy everything—those May mornings
when we came down to breakfast, hungry and
well and eager for a new day, and sat at a little table
in a bow window looking out on the Castle, and ate
fresh herring 'new cam' frae the Forth,' and bacon
and eggs and hot rolls."
Mrs. Douglas stopped and said solemnly:
"Ann, if I had a lot of money, do you know what
I would do? I would send fifty pounds anonymously
to all the ministers—not, of course, to those with
big stipends, and certainly not to the ones with rich
wives—to let the minister and his wife have a week
at the Assembly. It would pay their fare and hotel
bill, and leave something over to shop with. Dear
me, I wonder rich people don't give themselves a
good time by doing happy things like that."
"It's a game that never palls," Ann said; "planning
what you would do if you got a sudden fortune.
I'm quite sure the real owners of riches don't get
half as much pleasure out of their wealth as the
paupers who have it only in dreams. And what
followed after the large breakfast? Did you spend the
whole day in the assembling of yourselves together?
Attending the Assembly is like some sort of insidious
drug: the more you do it, the more you want to
do it. Since I have been your companion at its
deliberations I have found that I can sit in it quite
happily for hours. You wouldn't miss the Assembly
week for a lot even now, would you? It is odd
how the sight of ministers in the mass seems to do
you good. Absolutely you get quite sleek by merely
looking at them. Do you remember when you were
so very ill in London you kept worrying Sir
Armstrong to know if you would be better for the
Assembly, and the poor doctor said to Mark, 'Your
mother is very anxious to go to some assembly; but
she couldn't dance?'"
Mrs. Douglas laughed and then sighed. "I enjoy
it still," she said; "but the Assembly Hall is a place
of ghosts to me now. There are so few of the faces
that once I knew. I look up at my old place in the
Ladies' Gallery—I never aspired to the Moderator's
Gallery in those days. I always sat in the same
seat, and then your father knew where to look up and
smile to me during debates. I often sat very
nervous, for he had a dreadful way of always being on
the wrong side—I mean by that the unpopular side—and
it wasn't nice for me to hear him shouted at.
I thought he cared far too little for what people
thought; he had no interest in which way the cat
was going to jump; he never thought of taking the
safe course simply because it was safe and would
pay best. I remember after one stormy debate in
which he had held the most unpopular view a lady
beside me said, 'Can you tell me who that
unpleasant minister is?' and I said, 'I think he comes
from Glasgow.' But my sins found me out almost
at once, for, on his way out to vote, your father stood
and grinned up at me, looking like a mischievous
schoolboy who knows he's going to get a row, and I
had to smile at him—and the lady beside me glared
at us both suspiciously."
"It was odd," said Ann, "that in public he was
such a fighter, for in his home life, if ever man
carried in his right hand gentle peace, it was my
Father. There was a time, when Mark and I first
grew up, that we thought we knew infinitely more
about everything in heaven and earth than our
parents. There was a time when Father's beliefs
filled me with a kind of tender scorn: they were so
hopelessly out of date. I used to argue with him in
my pert way that Free Will and Election could not
be reconciled, and he would reply, with a twinkle,
'Ann, I sometimes think you are a very ignorant
creature. Give me another cup of tea.' I
remember Father's innocence amused us very much. He
was so far away from the ugliness and the vulgarity
and the idiotic smartness of modern life. He once
heard Robbie singing an absurd song, and asked him
to repeat the words—I forget what they were,
something very silly and rather funny about:
'How often to myself I've said,
Cheer up, Cully, you'll soon be dead,
A short life but a gay one.'
Father listened and said gravely, 'If the wretched
fellow had had any hope of an after life...'
"And we said, 'Isn't Father quaint!'"
"And when he was no longer there to stand up for
his old-fashioned beliefs there wasn't one of us but
would have died gladly for those same beliefs
because they had been his.... When Robbie got
the cable of his death he wrote from India: 'The
best man in Scotland is gone—now he knows what
his beliefs meant to all of us'; and Davie, that
advanced young thinker, once came back from hearing
a preacher of renown, and said fiercely, 'No, I didn't
like him. He sneered at the Shorter Catechism.'"
"Here's a nice state of things," said Ann.
"Is anything wrong?" asked her mother.
"Well, I don't know whether you would call it
wrong or right. Mr. Philip Scott sends me back my
MS., with his criticism of it. I agree with most of
the things he says: my language is too incorrigibly
noble, my quotations are very frequent——"
"But if they're good quotations," Mrs. Douglas
interrupted.
"Oh, they're good quotations. 'It was the best
butter,' as the poor March Hare said. But what he
objects to most is the sweetness of it. He says, 'Put
more acid into it.'"
"Into me, does he mean?"
"I suppose so. Mr. Scott evidently finds you
insipid. We must change that at once. Tell me, now,
about all the people you hated and who hated you."
Mrs. Douglas looked bewildered, and more than
a little indignant. "Nonsense, Ann. I'm sure
I'm very glad to hear you have made me
sweet—anything else would have been most undutiful;
and as for hating people, I never was any good at
that. I couldn't keep up grudges, though I was
sometimes very angry at people. I dare say it was
a weakness in my nature. But I think, if Mr. Scott
is to be allowed to criticise, I might be allowed to
read my own Life."
"It's so dull," said Ann, looking discontentedly at
the MS. "And you're not a dull woman, Mother!
Rather a comic, really. See, read for yourself."
Ann plumped the packet on to her mother's lap
and retired to the fender-stool with the Times; but
she could hardly have done justice to the leaders, for
her eyes often wandered from the printed page to the
expressive face of her mother reading her own Life.
For half an hour Ann waited; then her patience
gave out, and she leant forward and put her hand
across the page.
"That's enough, Mums. Surely you can tell me
now how you think it goes."
Mrs. Douglas smiled at her daughter. "Why did
you do that? I'm enjoying it immensely, and——"
"Oh, if anybody could find it interesting, you
would; but don't you find it rather stilted?"
"Not stilted exactly, but if you would write in a
more homely way, it might be better. Take the
reader more into your confidence. I'm not clever
enough to explain quite what I mean; but I think
you are writing from the outside, as it were. Try
to be more—is subjective the word I want? And
don't say too much about me. After all, my life was
my husband and the children. Write about your
father and the boys. Never were brothers more
loved by a sister. As for Davie—you brought him up."
Ann's eyes filled suddenly with tears, but in a
minute she said lightly:
"You see, Mother, Mr. Scott asks what I am
working up to in this Life of yours; how am I going
to finish it, he wants to know. I hadn't thought of
that. I was just going to leave loose ends—like life.
I suppose there ought to be something—some idea
that binds the whole thing together. Oh, it is all
too difficult. I'd better burn all that I've written,
and start again in an entirely new way. How would
it do to put your life into scenes? The young girl
in a royal blue silk dress and a locket and a black
velvet ribbon, meeting her future husband. The
wedding. A nursery scene—very effective this!—and
then we might have scenes from your church life—you
holding a Mothers' Meeting or a Girls' Club,
or your first address to the Fellowship meeting. Do
you remember you began (as you begin most things)
with a deep sigh, and it sounded rather like Hooch,
and Robbie said you reminded him of Harry
Lauder?" Ann chuckled at the recollection, and
her mother said:
"No wonder I was nervous. It was a great ordeal
to speak before you scoffing young things. No; I
don't like the idea of 'scenes.' I prefer it as it is.
How far are you on?"
"I've got us all at school, and I was going to
write about Davie being born. It was the summer
after Rosamund died, wasn't it? I was at school
when I got the news, and some of the girls condoled
with me, and said a new baby in the house would be
a dreadful nuisance, and I pretended to be bored by
the prospect, when really I could hardly contain
my excitement. I had to get home for a week-end
to see him."
"Poor little baby, to think that we were actually
disappointed when he came. We had wanted another
girl so much, and a fourth boy seemed rather
unnecessary. Of course that was only at the very
beginning. He was the plainest looking baby I ever
saw, and we would not have had him in the very
least different."
"I thought he was lovely," said Ann. "When
Mark saw him for the first time, he said, 'Hullo,
Peter,' and Peter he was called for years. When
I came home from school he was about three years,
and he became my special charge. You were so very
busy at that time with the house and church work,
as well as a great scheme that the Member of Parliament
for the district started to teach working women
how to make savoury dinners out of nothing. You
were so keen about it that you tried all the new
dishes on your family, and we nearly perished as a
family. I can remember some of the dishes. Stuffed
cod's head—one glance at its gruesome countenance
was enough. Mock kidney soup, made with grated
liver, which, instead of being the rich brown proper
to kidney soup, was a sort of olive green.
Sea-pie—so-called, Mark said, because the sea was a handy
place when you had eaten it. I once went with you
to see a demonstration by the principal cooking
teacher, a buxom lady with quantities of glossy black
hair coiled round her head. She showed us first what
she called 'a pretty puddin'.' Instead of sugar she
had grated carrots in it, or something surprisingly
like that. Then she made shortbread, and when the
cakes were finished and ready to go into the oven
she wanted something to prick them with, and
nothing was at hand. She wasn't easily beaten, for
I saw her withdraw a hairpin from the coils on her
head and prick them with that. When they were
taken from the oven, and I saw that they were to be
handed round and tasted, I unobtrusively withdrew.
You had noticed nothing, and ate your bit quite
happily."
"Oh, Ann, you always saw far too much. That's
all nonsense about the things we made. Everything
was excellent and very cheap, and the women
in the district enjoyed the lectures amazingly, and
constantly asked to have them repeated. I enjoyed
them myself. Anything to do with cooking interests
me, and I read every recipe I see."
"You are the sort of guest, Mother, who would
appreciate a cookery book in her bedroom. It seems
an odd taste to me. I can make porridge, smooth
and soft, with no knots, and fry quite nice bacon and
eggs, and I can make some rather smart meringuey
puddings, and there I end. D'you remember how
difficult it was to get Davie to eat when he was tiny?
I had to feed him with every meal, or I don't think
he would have eaten anything. He was such a thin
little slip of a thing—like an elf. At one time I
got so desperate about his thinness that I took to
rubbing him all over every night with olive oil.
What a mess it made of everything! We took
tremendous care of him, didn't we? He never went
out in his pram with only the nursemaid; I generally
went, too, in case anything happened to him.
It's a wonder to me that we didn't spoil him utterly."
"He was a dear, ugly wee laddie," Mrs. Douglas
said. "When Mark came down from Oxford he
used to sit and study him from the other side of the
table, and say, 'How has that child acquired such a
Mongolian cast of countenance?''
"It was too bad," said Ann, "and Davie so admiring
of Mark and all his Oxford friends. He used
to amuse them a lot. I once overheard him explain
to a man how he happened to live with us. 'I was
playing quite quietly in heaven one day when God
came up to me and said, "Peter, you've to go and
live with the Douglases." I said, 'The Douglases!
Good Lord!' The weary boredom in his voice was
delightful."
"Many a fright he gave me," said Davie's mother.
"He picked up the most extraordinary expressions,
and seemed to know when to use them with the
most disastrous effect. By the time Davie was born
I had grown tired of training, besides it was
impossible to do anything with him when you older
children, who should have known better, laughed at and
encouraged him. He was a plaything to you all."
"Yes," said Ann; "there's something about the
baby of a family that's different. The youngest
never grows up, and to each of us Davie seemed
almost more a son than a brother, and we never lost for
him—even when he was grown up and a soldier—the
almost passionate tenderness that we had for the
little delicate boy. He was the delight of our lives,
always. I remember when I arrived in India almost
the first thing Robbie wanted to be told was Davie's
latest sayings. He had a name for each of us
peculiarly his own. Nobody ever called me 'Nana'
but Davie, and why he christened Jim 'Ney' no one
ever knew. But, Mother, it was only as a baby that
he was so very plain. Later he developed a sort of
horsey look, and we dressed him in a 'horsey' way,
with a snooty bonnet and a fawn overcoat. I
remember he got a very neat suit to go to a party at
Anthony's house, his first real party—brown with a
corduroy waistcoat—which he described in imitation
of Mark and his friends as 'me blood waistcoat'—and
short, tight trousers. As we dressed him we
noticed that the shirt he was wearing had been patched
at the elbow, but it was clean, and we didn't change
it. When he came home he told how this one had
sung and that one had recited, and 'What,' we asked,
'did you do?' 'Oh, me,' said Davie, 'I only took off
my coat and showed them my patched shirt.'"
"It didn't matter at Anthony's house," Mrs. Douglas
said; "the Cochranes were well accustomed to the
vagaries of small boys. Anthony and Davie made a
funny couple. Anthony was so solemn and fat, and
so ashamed of Davie's eccentric behaviour. Davie's
way of telling himself stories 'out loud,' and going
round the room gesticulating wildly, really shocked
Anthony, who was a most self-contained child. He
never showed surprise, indeed he rarely ever showed
emotion of any sort. When he and Davie were very
small and met outside, each took off his hat to the
other and made a low bow. At the first party we
gave for Davie, the child was greatly excited, and
talked without ceasing, jumping up and down in his
chair. Anthony was sitting next him at the tea-table
in a green velvet suit, and he stood this Jack-in-the-box
behaviour as long as he could, then he turned
very quietly, slapped Davie's face and resumed his
tea without having said a word. And Davie bore
him no ill-will; they were fast friends from that
moment. D'you remember the two going alone to a
party in a cab, and they were so thrilled about it
that—we were told afterwards—they refused to do
anything but sit in the hall and wait for the cab
coming back?"
"I loved Anthony," said Ann. "He took things
so calmly and was so speechless. One afternoon
when he was with us people began to flock up to his
front door, carriages and motors arrived, and we
called to him to come and tell us what occasion this
was. Anthony looked at the commotion for a minute,
and then said, 'It must be a party,' and not
another word passed his lips. One night we said
'Anthony will recite.' He said neither yea nor nay,
and we led him into the middle of the room. Still
he made no protest, but stood, drooping like a candle
in the sun, while large tears coursed quietly down
his face. It must have been good for Davie to have
such a phlegmatic friend. But I've seen Anthony
wakened to enthusiasm. I came home once full of
Cyrano de Bergerac, and, of course, told Davie all
about it—I was so pleased when I heard Davie say
after he was grown up, 'It was Nana made me like
poetry'—and it became his favourite game. He and
Anthony would crouch behind the sofa, 'behind the
walls at Arras,' and then jump wildly up shouting,
'Cadets of Gascony are we...' Mother, I think
you and I could talk for weeks on end about Davie...."
The door opened and Marget came in. "It's no'
nine o'clock yet," she said; "but Mysie has rin oot
doon to the cottages—what wi' the mune and the
snaw it's near as light as day—an' I cam' in to
speer about your Life, Mem. Hoo's Miss Ann
gettin' on wi't?"
"Not very well, Marget," Ann answered for herself.
"I'm going to finish it, but it's a much harder
job than I expected."
Marget sniffed. "I dinna see ony hardness aboot
it. You hev a' the facts; a' that you've got to dae
is write them doon."
"It certainly sounds very easy put in that way,"
Ann said; "but facts alone are dull things."
"But ony thing else wad juist be lees."
Ann began to laugh. "But, Marget," she protested,
"I could put all the facts of Mother's life
into one page—born, married, number of children,
and so on; but that wouldn't be any sort of record
to hand down to the children. You want all sorts
of little everyday touches that will make them see
the home that their father was brought up in."
"Everyday touches," Marget repeated; "d'ye
mean what we hed for oor denners an' aboot washin'
days? But thaes no things to write aboot. I could
tell ye some rale fine things to pit in a book. One
Setterday I let in a young man to see the maister—a
rale weel pit-on young man he was, an' I showed
him into the study, an' what d'ye think was the very
first thing he said to the maister?"
Marget leant forward impressively. "He said
that he had had a veesion to kill a man an' had been
guided to oor Manse. Eh, I say! Sic a fricht I got
when I heard aboot it! It juist lets ye see how
carefu' ye should be aboot lettin' folk in even if they
look respectable."
"And how did Father get rid of him?" Ann asked.
"You tell her, Mem." Marget nodded towards
her mistress, and Mrs. Douglas said:
"He was a poor fellow whose brain had gone from
over-study. Your father talked quietly to him, and
said that Saturday morning was a bad time to come,
and suggested that he should put it off till Monday.
He went away quite peaceably, and your father
went out after him and had him followed, for he
was a dangerous lunatic. On the Sunday we were
afraid to leave anybody in the house in case he came
back, so we all went to church—even Jim the baby!
On the Monday we heard that he was in an asylum.
It was a tragic case."
"We got some awfu' frichts in the Kirkcaple
Manse," said Marget; "but I dinna mind nane in
Glesgae; we had folk a' round us there. Eh, Mem,
d'ye mind the day the maister brocht in the
auld-claes wife?"
Mrs. Douglas began to laugh, and she and Marget
sat and shook in silent convulsions while Ann
demanded to know what they were laughing at.
At last Mrs. Douglas steadied her voice enough
to say:
"You know your father was always being accused
of not being cordial to people—he had naturally
rather a dry manner. One day I was standing at the
study window and saw an old-clothes woman—Mrs. Burt
was her name—who came regularly to ask if
we had anything for her, standing at the gate as if
hesitating whether or not to come in. Then I saw
your father approach, raise his hat, saw him go up to
the startled woman and shake her warmly by the
hand, and then conduct her into the house. 'Nell,'
he shouted, 'here's an old friend to see
you—Mrs. Beattie from Kirkcaple! She must have some
lunch.'"
"Mrs. Burt turned to me a distressed, red face,
and I stared at her wondering which of us had gone
mad.
"'Mrs. Burt...' I began, and then it dawned
upon your father what he had done. There was a
faint resemblance between the old-clothes woman
and our old friend Mrs. Beattie, who had been such
a help to us in the Kirkcaple Church. For a moment
he was absolutely nonplussed, and then he began to
laugh, and he and I reeled about while Mrs. Burt
looked more alarmed every minute. We recovered
in time, and begged Mrs. Burt's pardon for the
mistake, and saw that she had a good dinner; but your
father said he had got enough of trying to be
'frank'——"
Marget wiped her eyes. "Eh, I say," she said,
"it was an awfu' set oot."
The thaw came suddenly, and, almost in a
night, the snow went, leaving the moorlands
like some vast sponge. The air was full of the
rushing of a great west wind and the noise of
running water, as burns, heavy with spate, came
tumbling down the hillsides.
Ann stood looking out at the wide view, at the
hills purple-dark, with drifts of snow still in the
hollows and at the back of dykes.
"'As dull as a great thaw,'" she quoted. "It's
like a giant's washing day—such a sloppiness and
dreariness, and that horrible steamy feeling that a
house gets when the frost goes suddenly and leaves
everything damp, even the walls and the furniture.
A new-made road is no great treat in a thaw. I
stuck, and nearly left my big boots behind me this
morning. I wish it would get dark and we could
draw the curtains and have tea."
"I don't want to grumble," Mrs. Douglas said,
turning the heel of a stocking with a resigned air,
"but these last few days have been very long. No
post even! That was the last straw. I've knitted
a pair of stockings for little Davie, and I've written
a lot of letters, and I've tried each of the library
books in turn, but nowadays nobody writes the sort
of book I like. No, they don't, Ann."
"But what kind of book pleases you, Mother?
I thought we had rather a good selection this week.
One or two are quite interesting."
"Interesting!" repeated Mrs. Douglas. "They
seemed to me the very essence of dullness. I don't
think I'm ill to please, but I do like a book that is
clean and kind. I put down each of those books in
disgust; they're both dull and indecent. Is it easier
to be clever and nasty than clever and clean?"
"Oh, much," said Ann promptly. "It's a very
hard thing, I should think, to write a book that is
pleasant without being mawkish, whereas any fool
can be nasty and can earn a reputation of sorts by
writing what Davie used to call 'hot stuff.'"
"Well, I wish some one would arise who would
write for the middle-aged and elderly; there are a
great many in the world, and they are neglected by
nearly every one—fashion writers, fiction writers,
play writers—no one caters for them. I like domestic
fiction, gentle but not drivelling, good character
drawing and a love story that ends all right."
"In other words," said Ann, "good print and
happy ending. What about me? Why shouldn't
I become the writer for middle-aged women? I
might almost call myself a writer now that I have
wrestled for weeks with your Life, and I believe I
would find it easier to write fiction than
biography—to leave what Marget calls 'facs' and take to
'lees.' Facts crib and cabin one. Given a free hand I
might develop an imagination."
"Who knows? Only don't begin anything else
until you have finished the job you are at. I do
hate to leave unfinished work."
"Oh, so do I," said Ann, "and I mean to plod on
with the Life to the bitter end—but I had better
take bigger strides and cover the ground. From
Davie's birth—do you remember he used to say when
we complained of his accent, 'Well, you shouldn't
have borned me in Glasgow'—on till you went to
South Africa nothing of importance happened."
Mrs. Douglas stared at her daughter. "Seven
years," she said. "Did nothing important happen
in those years?"
"Nothing," Ann said firmly, "except that the boys
left school and went to Oxford——"
"Oh, but Ann, don't hurry on so. You must put
in about the boys doing so well at school and getting
scholarships and almost educating themselves. It
might spur on that lazy little Rory to hear about
them ... and you grew up."
"My growing up wasn't much of an event," said
Ann. "Indeed it was something of a disaster. I
had been rather attractive-looking as a schoolgirl
because my hair fluffed out round my face, but when
I put it up I dragged it all back into a little tightly
hair-pinned bump. The change was startling. I
was like a skinned rabbit. The boys hung
umbrellas on the bump and the church people came to
you and asked you to make me let down my hair
again because they couldn't bear the look of me.
And I wore a thick brown coat and a brown hat with
red in it, and I had no more notion how to dress
myself becomingly than a Kaffir woman. I was a poor
little object and I knew it. Then one night I went
to a party—an ordinary Glasgow party, full of jokes
and good things to eat—and there I met an artist;
I suppose she would be about thirty—I longed
prodigiously to be thirty when I was eighteen; it seemed
to me the ideal age—and she wore a wonderful
flowing gown, and her red hair was parted in the
middle and lay in a great knot of gold at the nape
of her neck. I had never seen anything like this
before—all your friends had their hair tightly and
tidily done up and wore bodices with lots of bones—and
I sat and worshipped. I suppose she had recognised
worship in the eyes of the awkward, ill-dressed
young girl, for she came and sat beside me and talked
to me and asked what I meant to do in the world.
I hadn't thought of doing anything, I told her; I
had a lot of brothers and a busy mother, and I
helped at home. She told me she would like to paint
me, and I was flattered beyond belief and promised
to go to her studio the very next day. Margot
Stronach and everything about her were a revelation
to me. I thought her flat—which was probably
rather tawdry and pinned together: she confessed to
me that she seldom bothered to sew things—the last
word in Art. Divans made out of discarded feather
beds, polished floors, white walls and blue jars
with cape gooseberries—what could one want more?
I felt my clothes singularly out of place in such
surroundings, and I gave you no peace until I had got a
long straight-hanging white frock with gold
embroideries which the boys called my nightgown and
in which I felt perfectly happy. Margot certainly
did improve my appearance vastly, you must admit
that, Mother. She made me take a few dozen hairpins
out of my poor hair, part it in the middle and
fold it lightly back, and she taught me the value of
line, but she turned me for the time being into a very
affected, posing young person. It was then that I
turned your nice comfortable Victorian drawing-room
upside down and condemned you as a family
to semi-darkness! I can't think why you were so
patient with me. The boys hooted at me, but I
didn't mind them, and you and Father meekly
stotted about, until Father one afternoon fell over a
stool and spilt all his tea, whereupon he flew into
one of his sudden rages, vowed that this nonsense
must cease, and pulled up the blinds to the very top."
Mrs. Douglas laughed softly. "Poor Ann, we
didn't appreciate your artist friends much, but——"
"Oh, but Mother," Ann interrupted, "Margot
wasn't a real artist—not like Kathleen and Jim
Strang, or any of the serious artists. She was only
a woman with a certain amount of money and a
small talent, good looks, and a vast amount of
conceit. Even my foolish young eyes saw that very
soon."
"She put me very much about," Mrs. Douglas
said; "she had such a wailing, affected way of
talking. I never could think of anything to say in
reply. Besides, I knew all the time she was
thinking me an ignorant, frumpish woman, and that
didn't inspire me. You admired her so much that
you even copied her voice...."
Ann began to laugh. "It must have been terrible,
Mother. I remember Davie meeting Margot
on the stairs, and she knelt down and began to talk
to him in that wailing, affected voice. Davie was
a little fellow and easily frightened, and he
suddenly clutched my dress and burst into tears,
sobbing 'Nana, Nana, it's the bandarlog.' Fortunately
Margot didn't know her 'Jungle Book,' so she missed
the allusion."
"What happened to her?" Mrs. Douglas asked.
"Oh, Kathleen told me she had met her somewhere
quite lately. She married a rich business man,
stout and a little deaf—that was all to the good!—and,
Kathleen said, looked very fat and prosperous
and middle-aged. She said to Kathleen, 'Still
painting away?' and Kathleen, greatly delighted, replied,
'Still painting away.'"
"Oh, yes, Kathleen would appreciate that remark....
What was your next phase, Ann?"
"I had no more phases," said Ann, and got up to
get a paper to hold between her face and the fire.
"I began to go to London for a month in the spring,
and Uncle Bob took me with him when he went
abroad, and Mark took me to Switzerland to climb—that
was absolutely the best holiday of all—and I
had a very, very good time."
"Yes," said her mother, "I remember a poor
bed-ridden girl in the church saying to me wistfully,
'Miss Ann's life is just like a fairy tale.'"
Ann nodded. "It must have seemed so to her,
poor child! And indeed I was very fortunate; I
had such wonderful brothers. But I never really
liked going away from home unless we went as a
family. I hated to leave Davie. How quickly we
all seemed to grow up after we left Kirkcaple,
Mother!—Robbie especially. It seems to me,
looking back, that he sprang quite suddenly from an
incredibly mischievous, rough little boy into a gentle,
silent schoolboy."
Mrs. Douglas stopped knitting and looked
thoughtfully into the fire. "Robbie," she said—how
soft, thought Ann, her mother's voice was when
it named her boys—"Robbie changed quite suddenly.
Up to thirteen he was the firebrand of the
household. Your father alone never lost patience
with his wild laddie. 'Let him alone,' he would say,
'he'll be the best of the lot yet.' Marget used to say,
'There's naething for it but to make him a sodger;
the laddie canna get his fill o' fechtin'.' I don't
know what changed him. I think he just got sense.
Children do, if you let them alone. He began to be
keen to take a good place at school. Robbie had lots
of brains, Ann."
"Oh, brains! He was one of the most capable
men I ever knew. In India there was no limit to
the expectations his friends had for him."
"Oh, Ann, I wish he hadn't gone to India, but his
heart was set on it always. The Indian Army!
How he used to talk to me about it, and beg me not
to make a fuss about letting him go! I would have
been so pleased if all my boys had been ministers.
I used to picture to myself, when you were all little,
how I would go from manse to manse, and what a
proud mother I would be. I never could bear the
Army as a profession; your father and I never saw
eye to eye about that——"
"Poor Mother, it was too bad! You wanted nice
little clucking barndoor fowls, and you found
yourself with young eagles! I know. It would have
been a lovely life for you to do nothing but visit
manses. I can see you doing it. But even you
stretched your wings a little. Was the South
African trip a silver-wedding jaunt?"
"Yes; don't you remember? The congregation
gave us a cheque at your father's semi-jubilee, and
that was how we spent it."
"Oh, the semi-jubilee!" said Ann. "That was a
great occasion. A social meeting, with tea and cakes
and speakers and presentations. Eminent men
brought from a distance to say complimentary
things to you and Father, and all sorts of old friends
from Inchkeld and Kirkcaple came with offerings,
and so many of them stayed with us that the family
had to be boarded out! We acquired a lot of loot
at that time in the way of fitted dressing-cases and
silver things, and we had a gorgeous silver-wedding
cake. Robbie had thought that you couldn't have
a bridescake unless you were being married, and
when he found he had been mistaken he said the
only reason for marrying was gone! It was a
glorious cake. The boys were all at home for the
Christmas holidays, and when they got hungry in the
forenoon they would go and cut chunks off it with a
pen-knife—until we had to hide it. You didn't go away
directly, Mums. It was the next November before
you left for South Africa, and what a business it
was getting you away!"
"'There's muckle adae when cadgers ride,'" Mrs. Douglas
quoted. "And it was a great undertaking.
I didn't in the least want to go, but your father was
as keen as a schoolboy, and I couldn't let him go
alone, and I couldn't leave Davie, so the three of us
went. Mark had gone to London and was settled in
his rooms in the Temple. Robbie and Jim were
studying, and you had invitations to fill up all the
time."
"I only visited between the boys' vacations, then
we were all together at Uncle Bob's. What angels
he and Aunt Katharine were to us! The rest of the
time I paid visits, and very nearly had a bad nervous
breakdown through having to be consistently pleasant
for nine months at a stretch. You see, I stayed
with such very different people, and the effort to
adjust myself to each in turn was rather wearing.
When the boys went back for the summer term,
Uncle Bob took Aunt Katharine and me over to
Touraine. We stayed at Tours, and made expeditions
all round to the lovely old châteaux, and came home
by Paris and London and finished up at Oxford for
Eights' Week. Wasn't it kind of Uncle Bob? Oh,
I do wish all the nice people weren't dead! Each
one that goes takes so much of the light away with
him.... You didn't regret taking the trip,
Mother?"
"Not for a minute, except, perhaps, when Davie
supped a whole tin of condensed milk and nearly
perished, and your father was poisoned by a
mosquito bite and was blind for two days. It did me
a world of good to come across people who had never
heard of the United Free Church of Scotland and
who had no desire to hear about it, and who
interested me enormously by the way they looked at life.
Mark always used to tell me that with me journeys
ended in Mothers' Meetings, and I was too much
like that. I hadn't, perhaps, realised that people
might be opposed to everything I thought right and
proper and yet be good people. I worried a good
deal about you children at home—it wouldn't have
been me if I hadn't had a trouble—but your father
and Davie were blissfully happy."
"You wrote splendid letters," said Ann, "telling
every detail. Father hated writing letters—we used
to tell him that he would rather walk five miles than
write a p.c.—and his efforts were quite short and
chiefly confined to statements such as: 'What a
beautiful blue the ocean is'; 'the veldt is much what I
thought it would be.' Davie wrote delicious letters
on oily scraps of paper—oily because he was
generally anointed with a lotion for mosquito bites—which
invariably ended: 'Now I must finch up.' He
never ceased to mourn the little mongoose that
died before he could bring it home, but he did fetch
a giant tortoise, which snowked about at Etterick
until a specially cold winter finished it. And you
brought home a gorgeous fur rug and piles of ostrich
feathers. How did you collect so many presents?"
"Well, you see, part of the time your father was
taking services for a minister home on leave, and the
kindness and hospitality of the people were boundless.
And I felt so mean about doing so little to
entertain them when they turned up in Glasgow.
We had a few to stay, but most of them were only
asked to luncheon, and it sounded so shabby."
"Oh, but it's different out there," Ann said
comfortably. "I felt I could never repay the hospitality
of the people I met in India. But Robbie didn't at
all take up that attitude. 'It's jolly nice for them to
have you,' was what he said, and I suppose he meant
that visitors from 'home' are sure of a welcome from
exiles from 'home.' You are a stranger in the land
of their adoption, and they want you to see the best
side of things. It is different when they come back,
then we are all at home together. Aha, tea at last,
and Marget bringing it in!"
"Ay," said Marget, putting the kettle on the
spirit-lamp, and carrying the covered dish of
muffins to the brass stool in the fireplace. "Mysie went
awa' doon to the village, seein' it was fresh again.
She's young, ye ken, and juist deein' for a crack wi'
some o' her frien's. There's a mune, and somebody'll
see her hame I've nae doot. Will I licht the
lichts the noo?"
Mrs. Douglas smiled at the old woman. "I think
we'll have tea in the firelight, Marget. I'm glad
Mysie has gone out for a little. It's a dull life up
here for a young girl."
"Oh, her," said Marget, dismissing her niece and
her possible dullness with a gesture. "D'ye mind,
Mem, the maister never likit his tea in the dark. He
said he couldna see the road to his mooth. 'Marget,'
he would say to me, 'let's have some light on the
subject.' That was aye what he said."
Marget stood in the firelight and looked at the
two women at the tea-table.
"D'ye ken what I was thinkin' this afternoon
when I was ma lane? I was thinkin' how queer it
was that a' oor men-folk are awa' and three
weemen's a' that's left."
"Marget," said Ann, "what a croaking old raven
you are! We're not alone for always. Mr. Mark
and Mr. Jim will be back in the spring."
Marget shook her head gloomily. "I've nae comfort
in thinkin' aboot folk awa' ower the sea. It's
a terrible dangerous thing to travel."
"Yes, Marget," said her mistress, "we've just
been talking, Miss Ann and I, about our trip to
South Africa. You washed your hands of us then."
"Me! I never thocht to see ony o' ye again. An'
takin' wee Davie into sic danger! A' the sailin'
I ever did was from Burntisland to Granton afore
they pit up the Forth Bridge."
"You're as bad as little Tommy Hislop," said
Ann. "I spoke to him the other day—you know he
is going out with his mother to join his father in
South Africa?—and asked him how he would like
the big ship. 'I'm no gaun in a ship,' he said; 'I
dinna like them. I'm gaun roond the road in a
cairt wi' ma Uncle Jake.'"
"He's a wise laddie," said Marget. "But it was
an awfu' set-oot when you gaed awa' to Africa. An'
we thocht we'd better try and let the hoose for the
winter and keep it fired, an' some queer American
folk cam' aboot it, kin o' missionaries they were, an'
the maister said they were decent folk and let them
get it."
"Yes, and we knew nothing about them," said
Mrs. Douglas. "They belonged to some sort of
religious sect in America, and had come over here
to do propaganda work. They seemed to live like
the early Christians, having all things in common
and taking no thought for the morrow, and they
could only offer us a nominal rent; but your father
talked to them and thought them sincere and liked
them, so we gave them the house. We had a cellar
full of coal and a cupboard full of jam, and we
asked them if they would care to take them both
over. They said they would have to ask the Lord,
and they came back and said: The Lord says we
may take the coal, but not the jam,' and we felt so
sorry for the funny little people that we gave them
the jam. They had the wildest of accents, and we
had difficulty in understanding them when they
asked, 'Is there a crack in the door to let the mail
through?' and 'Has the yard been spaded over this fall?'"
"Wasn't it like our daft ways," said Ann, as she
sipped her tea, "to let our house at a ridiculously low
rent to people we knew absolutely nothing about?
You know, Mother, they held meetings in the
drawing-room, and the neighbours, watching the people
troop in, shuddered for our carpets. I think it was
some sort of faith-healing that they did. When
they left, a month before you were expected back,
Aunt Agatha and Jim and I went to see what the
house was like, and arrange about having it
thoroughly cleaned. We found it in perfect condition.
Two of the women came to see us the night we were
there, and told us something of the work. I asked
them how they had kept the carpets so fresh, and
they said quite simply, 'We asked the Lord.' I
shall never forget poor Aunt Agatha's face of utter
terror—you know her almost insane horror of
infection—when one of those Bible Christians said,
'Would you believe it, we cured a case of smallpox
in this very room?' They had replaced everything
they had broken, so they did very well by us. It's
nice not to have to think hardly of Christians,
whatever sect they belong to."
"That's true," said Marget, "but I think the puir
bodies had leeved on cocoa. Sic a cocoa-tins they
left in a press!"
"Ann," said Mrs. Douglas, "I've just been thinking,
you should tell about old Christina in my Life.
She was a most interesting character."
Ann shook her head as she rose from the tea-table.
"I've too many old women in it already. Besides,
I'm not going to write just now. I'm going to lie
in the most comfortable chair the room contains and
read an article in the Times Literary Supplement
called 'Love and Shakespeare.' Does that sound
good enough?"
The next evening when Ann sat down with an
air of determination at the writing-table she
asked: "Shall I make another stride, Mother? Go
on another seven years? It's fine to wear
seven-league boots and stride about as one likes among
the years. What I ought to do, really, before I
write any more, is to read one of the books
Mr. Philip Scott sent me this morning. They are lives
of different people, and he thinks they might help
me a lot with yours."
"It was kind of him to send them," Mrs. Douglas said.
"Oh, thoughtful, right enough, as Glasgow people
say. I shall thank him in a sentence I found in
Montaigne—here it is. 'They who write lives,' says
Montaigne, 'by reason that they take more notice
of counsels than events, more of what proceeds from
within doors than of what happens without ... are
the fittest for my perusal.' Mr. Scott will be
rather impressed, I should think."
Mrs. Douglas appeared to take little interest in
Montaigne. She was looking over a book that
Mr. Sharp had brought her to read that afternoon.
"Mr. Sharp was telling me," she said presently,
"how good the Miss Scotts are about helping with
anything in the village. He is very keen about
getting up a club for the young men, and he told them
about it, and they at once promised to have that
empty house at the top of the village put in order,
and their nephew, Mr. Philip Scott, sent a sum of
money and is going to supply papers and books and
magazines. Mr. Sharp was quite excited about it,
quite boyish and slangy when he told me about the
football and cricket clubs he hoped to start; you
would hardly have known him for the shy, douce
young man coming solemnly as a parson to talk to an
old woman. I hadn't realised how young he was
until to-day."
"I wish I had seen him," said Ann. "I hadn't
thought of him as caring for football and cricket.
When do his people come?"
"Oh, not till just before New Year. And the
housekeeper has already begun to hold it over his
head that the extra work will probably prove too
much for her, and says that perhaps she ought to
go now."
"Better not tell Marget that," Ann warned her
mother. "She is so sorry for Mr. Sharp that she
is quite capable of going to the Manse and publicly
assaulting the woman. But he would be much better
to get rid of her at once; there shouldn't be much
difficulty about getting another."
Mrs. Douglas looked doubtful. "Better rue sit
than flit," she quoted. "Unless there happened to
be a suitable woman in the district, I'm afraid it
wouldn't be easy to induce one to come to such an
out-of-way place. And they ask such outrageous
wages now. When Marget came to me she said, 'I
doot ye'll think I've an awfu' big wage. I've been
gettin' seven pound in the half-year.' And she said
it in a hushed voice as if the very sound of the sum
frightened her."
Ann laughed and quoted:
"'Times is changed,' said the cat's-meat man.
'Lights is riz,' said the cat's-meat man.'
The days are over when people could be passing
rich on fourteen pounds in the year. Mother, are
you quite sure you want to stay here over Christmas?
It is such a deadly time at the best. Won't you go
and stay with some of the people who have asked us?"
"No, I think not. I wouldn't like to be with
anyone but my very own at Christmas time, and it
would be ridiculous to bring the children so far—so
we shall just stay quietly here."
"Very well," said Ann. Then, after a pause,
"I'm asking you, Mother, but you won't pay any
attention, where shall I begin to-night? I have
written about the South African trip, shall I go on
another seven years?"
"Seven years," her mother repeated. "That
makes Mark thirty-one. Oh, a tremendous lot
happened in those seven years, Ann. Robbie went to
India; Jim left Oxford and had just finished his law
studies when Uncle Bob died and he had to take
his place; Mark married; you went to India. And
you talk glibly about writing it in one evening."
"It is rather a spate of events," Ann confessed.
"Did they really all happen in seven years, before
Davie was fourteen? First, Robbie sailed for
India. One of the church people who deeply deplored
his going said, 'He's far ower bonnie a laddie for
India.'"
"So he was," said Robbie's mother. "It was like
cutting off a right hand to let him go."
"But, Mother," Ann said, "I don't think we need
grudge the years he was in India, for he was never
really divided from us, his heart was always at
home. People there told me that though he loved
his work he was always talking of Scotland, his
heart was full of the 'blessed beastly place' all the
time. D'you remember his first leave? Long before
it was sanctioned he had engaged a berth and given
us elaborate instructions about writing to every
port. It was only three months—six weeks at
home—but it was enough, he said, to build the bridge.
He was just the same, the same kind simple boy,
eager to spend his money buying presents for every
one; then, of course, his money went done! I can
see him now, lying on the floor with a bit of paper
and a pencil trying to make out if he had any money
to go back with.... I wonder what made Robbie
so utterly lovable? If we could only recapture the
charm and put it into words—but we can only
remember it and miss it. I think it was partly the way
he had of laughing at himself, and the funny
short-sighted way he screwed up his eyes—when he missed
a shot he would call himself a 'blind buffer.' I
always remember his second leave as being, I think,
almost the happiest time in my life."
"Yes. It was the last time we were all
together—two years after Mark's marriage. Mark took
Fennanhopes, which held us all comfortably, and
there was good shooting. Alis was a year old, and
the idol of her uncles. Davie was about fourteen, I
suppose. Robbie was particularly pleased that
Davie showed signs of being a good shot, and poor
Davie was so anxious to please that he fired at and
brought down a snipe, and then suffered agonies of
remorse over killing what he described as 'that wee
long-nebbit bird.'"
"I remember that," said Ann. "Mother, wasn't
it odd how like Robbie and Davie were? Plain
little Davie and Robbie who was so good-looking.
After Robbie was gone, when Davie and I were
together in a room, I used to shut my eyes and make
myself almost believe it was Robbie talking to
me—and both were so like Father. It must have been
the way they moved, and the gentle way they
touched things—and the way they fell over things!
Mark called Davie 'light-footed Ariel,' from his
capacity for taking tosses. They were such friends,
Father and the four boys, and Father was the
youngest of the lot."
Mrs. Douglas sat with her hands clasped in her
lap, looking straight before her. When she spoke
it was as if she were speaking to herself.
"Robbie used to say that it was a mistake for a
family to be too affectionate, for when we were
parted we were homesick for each other all the time.
But he wrote once: 'Foreign service must be a
cheerless business for the unclannish....'"
"Mother," Ann said gently, "I think you can
almost say Robbie's letters by heart. It wasn't so
bad saying good-bye to him, after his first leave—at
least, not for me, for I was going out to him for
the next cold weather. And Mark's marriage was
our next excitement; we were frightfully unused to
marriages in our family, for you had no brothers
or sisters married, and Father had none. Had you
and Father proved such an awful example?"
"It is odd," Mrs. Douglas agreed; "but some families
are like that. Others flop into matrimony like
young ducks into water. Mark's engagement gave
me a great shock. It came as a complete surprise,
and we knew nothing about Charlotte, and it seemed
to me that it must break up everything, and that I
must lose my boy."
"It might have meant that, Mother, if Charlotte
hadn't been Charlotte. I know young wives who
have taken their husbands completely away from
their own people. I don't think Mark would have
allowed himself to be taken, and I am very sure that
Charlotte never tried. How odd it is to remember
that first visit she paid to us after she got engaged.
None of us had ever seen her, and we wondered
what we would talk to her about for a whole fortnight.
And if it was bad for us to have a stranger
come in amongst us, how infinitely worse it was for
poor Charlotte to have to face a solid phalanx
of—possibly hostile—new relations! We have often
laughed at it since, and Charlotte has confessed that
she had a subject for each of us. To you, Mums,
she talked about the poor; to Jim, poetry; to
Father, flowers; Davie needed no conversation, only
butter-scotch; my subject was books. The great
thing about Charlotte was that she could always
laugh, always be trusted to see the funny side if
there was one, and as a family we value that more
than anything. And we are pagans in our love for
beauty, and Charlotte was very good to look at.
We weren't really formidable, Charlotte says.
Father she loved at once. Having no brothers of
her own, she was delighted to adopt Robbie and Jim
and Davie. You and I were the snags, Mother."
"I?" said Mrs. Douglas in a hurt voice. "I'm
sure I tried to be as kind as——"
"Of course you did, you couldn't be anything else
if you tried; but you had just a little the air of a
lioness being robbed of its whelps—and you sighed
a good deal. Mark and I had been so much to each
other always that it wouldn't have been surprising
if Charlotte had disliked the person that she was,
in a way, supplanting—but we both liked Mark too
well to dislike each other, so we became friends. I
never hear a joke now but I think 'I must remember
to tell Charlotte that,' and I never enjoy a book
without thinking 'I wish Charlotte were here that
we might talk it over.' We have laughed so much
together, and we have cried so much together, that
I don't think anything could come between us. And
she has been so good about letting us share the
children—What an event the wedding was! D'you
remember the hat you chose for it in the middle of
a most tremendous thunderstorm? It didn't seem
to matter much what hat you took for we expected
to be killed any minute, and it always rather
solemnised you to put it on."
"It was too youthful for me," Mrs. Douglas said
gloomily. "Weddings always depress me, and
when it's one of your own it's worse."
"You enjoyed it in spite of yourself," said her
daughter. "I know I enjoyed it—one of the seven
bridesmaids in pink and silver, and I know Davie
enjoyed it, flying about in his kilt. It was his very
first visit to London, and we took him to The Scarlet
Pimpernel, to a matinée. When we came out into
the sunny street after three hours' breathless
excitement, he was like an owl at noonday; I think he had
forgotten entirely that he lived in the twentieth
century. It was hard luck that Robbie couldn't be at
the wedding. He was so amused when we wrote
to him about Father kissing the bride—kissing was
an almost unheard-of thing with us in those days.
He wrote: 'To think of my elderly, respectable
father kissing his daughter-in-law and jaunting over
to Paris! He'll be losing his job one of these days.' We
went on to Paris after the wedding and then
to the Lakes, and all got more or less seedy. Father
and I were the only two who kept quite well, and we
had to go and buy hot-water bags for the rest of you.
Davie was in Jim's room, and in the middle of the
night, feeling ill, he thought he would go and tell
me about it, and on his way to my room he saw in
the moonlight a statue on the landing, and in his
fright he fell down a whole flight of stairs. And
none of you could eat the good dinners—it was all
very provoking."
"Yes," said Mrs. Douglas; "it is very provoking
to pay for meals you haven't eaten. And no sooner
did we get home than we were all as hungry as
hunters! We had to begin after that to get your
clothes ready for going to India."
"That was great fun. I did enjoy getting all the
new frocks and the hundred and one things I needed.
My bridesmaid's frock made a very pretty evening-dress,
and I had a white satin one for my presentation,
and a pale green satin that was like moonlight.
Robbie was dreadfully given to walking on my train
when we went out to dinner; I was usually
announced to the sound of the rending of gathers. I
wonder if other people find as much to laugh at in
India as Robbie and I did? Practically everything
made us laugh. I can never be sufficiently thankful
that I was allowed to have that six months alone
with him. It is something precious to remember all
my life.... But the leaving him was terrible. By
some wangling he managed to get down the river
with me; that gave us a few more hours together.
He had just left me, and I was standing straining
my streaming eyes after the launch, when another
boat came to the side of the ship and a man sprang
out and came up to me. It was one of Martyrs' young
men, Willie Martin, a clerk in a shipping office, who
had watched for my name on the passenger list and
had come to say good-bye. It was very touching of
him. I expect I reminded him of home."
"His people were so pleased that you had seen
him," Mrs. Douglas said. "You had to go the
minute you came home and tell them all you could
about him. He never came home, poor boy! When
war broke out he joined up in India, and was one
of the missing."
"I know. A decent laddie he was. When we
were in Calcutta Robbie and I invited him to tea
one Sunday afternoon, and he came, and was so nice
and modest and shy; Robbie was loud in his praises
because he went away directly after tea. You see,
I had got the names of several young men from
Scotland who were in business in Calcutta, and we asked
them to tea on Sunday afternoons, when they were
free, and Robbie didn't like the ones who sat on and
on making no move to go away. Some we had to
ask to dinner because they hadn't gone away at
eight o'clock!"
"... It was our favourite occupation, your
father's and mine, when we had an hour
together by the fire, to dream of the good times we
would have when he retired. When we got very
tired of plodding along with our faces against the
wind, when people seemed indifferent about our
efforts and ungrateful, when something we had taken
immense pains about proved a failure, when
term-time came and family after family whom we had
learned to count on moved away to outlying
suburbs, leaving gaps that couldn't be filled, your
father would say to me, 'Never mind, Nell; it'll be
all over some day and we'll get away to the country,'
and we would talk about and plan what we would do
when we had no longer a congregation to tend. But,
inside me, I was always sceptical about the dream
ever coming true. I knew he wouldn't leave his
work until he had to; and I had visions of going on
and on until we were old and grey-headed. One
should never let oneself weary in this world, for
everything stops so soon."
Ann sat on the fender stool sharpening a pencil,
very absorbed in the point she was making. When
it was done to her satisfaction she turned round to
her mother.
"Did you really ever weary in well-doing,
Mother? Ah, well! 'Rejoice that ye have time to
weary in.' But it was a pretty uphill job you and
Father had in that district. There was one thing,
though the congregation was small it was tremendously
appreciative. You remember Mr. Gardner,
the elder? I used to like to watch his face when
Father preached—it was a study. He had the nicest
little doggy face, with honesty written all over it.
And his friend, great big Mr. Law who sat in the
seat behind him—he was exactly my idea of the
Village Blacksmith."
"Mr. Law should have been put into a book,"
Mrs. Douglas said. "Don't you remember how he
used to stand up and square his great shoulders and
speak in broad Lowland Scots?"
"I should think so. Mr. Law's addresses were our
great delight. He began one on Evolution with:
'Some folk say that oor great-grandfathers hoppit
aboot on the branches.' He always talked of 'the
Apostle Jims,' and do you remember the description
he gave us of some picture he had seen of the 'Last
Judgment,' by Michael Angelo? I don't know
where this masterpiece is hung, but Mr. Law said
that it depicted 'Michael Angelo creepin' oot o' a
hole aneath the throne and a look o' hesitancy on
the face of God!' And he told us one day that he
was sure the Apostle Paul had never been to Scotland
or he most certainly would have put on record
that Ben Lomond was the finest hill that he had
ever set eyes on."
Mrs. Douglas smiled. "Mr. Law was a fine man
and a most original speaker, but he felt so strongly
on certain things that he was apt to upset other
members."
"Ah," said Ann, shaking her head wisely, "one
dreads that class of lad in a church."
"John Gardner, on the other hand," Mrs. Douglas
went on, "was an undiluted blessing in the
church. He was willing to do—indeed he liked
doing—all the work that brought no kudos, all the dull
jobs that most people try to evade. And he was
always there. No matter how bad the night, you
were always sure that his 'doggy' face would beam
on you. 'Thank God,' your father used to say,
'thank God for the faithful few.'"
"Yes," said Ann. "I remember I was discussing
with the boys, in our usual rather irreverent way,
who of the people we knew would be 'farthest ben'
in the next world. We denied admittance to quite
a number of people famous for their good works;
others, we thought, might just scrape in. 'But,' said
Mark, 'I back Father and Dr. Struthers and wee
Gardner to be sitting on the very next steps of the
Throne.'"
"Oh, Ann!" her mother expostulated. "I never
did like the way you and the boys spoke of sacred
things; it sounded so flippant. But 'wee Gardner,'
as you call him, was a great gift to us. Oh, and
there were others almost as good. And the young
men and women were really rather special."
"They were," said Ann. "The books they read
and the wideness of their interests put me to shame.
You know, Mother, it must have been very interesting
for them, for they found their whole social
life in the church. What fun they had at the social
meetings! I almost envied them. At one social
a girl said to me that she wished the men would
come up—I suppose they were talking and smoking
in the lower hall—and I said, stupidly, that I
thought it was nicer without the men, and the girl
replied with some sagacity, 'you wouldn't say that
if they were your own kind of men.' A church is a
great matchmaker. Old Mrs. Buchanan, talking one
day of the young men and maidens in the choir,
said, 'They pair just like doos.' There is one good
thing about a small congregation—everybody knows
everybody else. We were like one big family. It
is touching to hear them talk now about those days;
they look back on them as a sort of Golden Age.
And the presents they gave us! And they were so
poor. Each of the boys got a gold watch and chain
when they left home, and when I went to India I
had quite a collection of keepsakes, some very odd,
but all greatly valued by me, their owner. Mother,
why are you sitting 'horn idle,' as Marget would
say? Have you finished your knitting?"
Mrs. Douglas looked at her idle hands. "My
knitting is like Penelope's web," she said; "there is
no end to it. I'm simply sitting idle for a change,
sitting thinking about days that are past, and about
people I shall never see again on this side of time.
I think a great deal of Martyrs, and I feel very
humble when I think of the affection and loyalty given
to us."
"But, Mother, you can't have liked everybody in
the church. The thing's not possible. Think of
Mr. Philip Scott and the 'acid' he thinks necessary,
and say something really unkind.... You know
you never liked Mrs. Marshall, the elder's wife—she
was a terrible tale-bearer, and always making mischief."
"Yes, she was, poor body. But, Ann, she was
kind when Rosamund was ill, and——"
Ann threw up her hands. "Mother, you are hopeless.
I'm not going to try to put any acid into you.
You're just like strawberry jam. I'm afraid I've
got your share of acid as well as my own, that's why
I've such an 'ill-scrapit tongue.'"
But Mrs. Douglas wasn't listening. She was
looking before her, dreaming. Presently she said:
"Ann, it doesn't seem a very complimentary thing
to say to you, but I look back on the winter you
were in India with very great pleasure. We were
quite alone, your father and I, for the first time
almost since we were married, and he often said,
laughing, 'We're never better than when we're
alone, Nell.' The letters were such a pleasure—Mark's
every morning, Jim's every other morning,
a curious scrawl from little Davie once a week, and
on Saturday Robbie's letter and your great budget.
Oh, Ann, Ann, why was I not deliriously happy?
All of you well, all of you prospering, my man
beside me, and life full of sunlight."
"Ay, Mother, you should have been down on your
knees thanking heaven fasting—and if the truth
were known I dare say you were. But it's only
afterwards you realise how happy you have been!"
"Yes, afterwards," said Mrs. Douglas. "It was
when you came home from India that you noticed
that your father was failing. Living with him I
had noticed nothing."
"There was hardly anything to notice. He didn't
walk with the same light step. He sometimes
wondered why his congregation always chose to live up
four flights of stairs, and one night he said to me,
half laughing, half serious: 'I'm beginning to be
afraid of that which is high.' But he was well for a
year or two after that, till he had the bad heart
attack, and the doctor warned us that it was time he
was thinking of giving up his work."
Ann got up and stood with both hands on the
mantelshelf looking into the fire.
"I remember," she went on, "the curious unreal
feeling I had, as if the solid earth had somehow
given way beneath my feet when I realised that
Father's life was in danger. And then, when days
and weeks passed, and he didn't seem to get worse,
we just put the thought away from us and told
ourselves that doctors were often mistaken, and that if
he took reasonable care all would be well."
"He was only sixty-one," Mrs. Douglas said,
"and the doctors assured us that if he gave up
preaching he might have years of fairly good health.
He had worked himself done. Twenty-two years in
Glasgow had been too much for him."
Ann nodded. "He never said a word, but the
fact was Father hated cities. Rosamund used to
call the Park 'the policeman's country,' because of
the notices to keep off the grass, and she called
Etterick 'God's country.' Father longed all the time
for 'God's country.' He would have been supremely
happy as minister of some moorland place, with
time to write, and time to love his books and flowers,
and instead he had to spend his days toiling up and
down endless stairs, never getting away from the
sight of squalor and misery, doing the King's work
through the unfeatured years. And yet he was
perfectly content. He was able to find a Sabbath
stillness in the noise, and from some hidden spring he
could draw wells of living water to make in that
dreary place a garden 'bright with dawn and dew'
to refresh a haggard world.... You must have
felt very bad about leaving Martyrs, Mother?—after
all those years."
"Oh.... We felt it to be almost treachery on
our part to leave some of those poor people. They
depended on us. We considered whether we ought
to stay on in Glasgow and still help a little, unofficially,
as it were, but you were all against that, and
finally we took a house in Priorsford to be near Jim.
I was glad when it was settled, and glad when those
last months in Glasgow were over. It was miserable
work dismantling the house and packing up and
saying good-bye."
"Everything has an end," said Ann, "'and a
pudden has twa,' to quote Marget's favourite
saying. But I could hardly believe we were finished
with Martyrs, that we would tramp no more that
long road, and sit no more in that back pew to the
side of the pulpit, and look up at Father Sunday
after Sunday—Mother, surely Father was a very
good preacher?"
Mrs. Douglas sat up very straight, as if she were
challenging anyone to contradict her, and said
proudly: "He was the best preacher I ever heard.
And if he were here he would laugh at me for saying so."
"He would," said Ann; "but I think I agree
with you."
"A communion in Martyrs," her mother went on;
"what an occasion it was! Except for length—our
services were always short—I expect it was the same
service that the Covenanters held, fearfully, as
hunted men. 'Following the custom of our fathers'—can't
you hear him say it?—your father always
'fenced' the tables and read the warrant. Then we
sung those most mournful words:
''Twas on that night when doomed to know
The eager rage of every foe';
and your father took his place among the elders
round the table in the choir seat. He always held
a slice of the bread, and, breaking it, said, 'Mark
the breaking of the bread,' and after the tables were
served he said a few concluding words. I used to
listen for his voice falling on the
stillness—'Communicants!' It seemed to me very beautiful."
"I know. But what will always remain with me
is the way he said the Benediction. He was a very
vigorous preacher, my father. There was no
settling down to sleep 'under' him. Sometimes he
would describe the fate of those who wilfully
refused salvation, very sadly, very solemnly, and then
he would shut the big Bible and, leaning over the
side of the pulpit, he would say, 'But, brethren, I
am persuaded better things of you.' Then came
the Benediction, and I listened for the swish of the
silk of the Geneva gown as he stretched his arms
wide over the people, and his voice came healing,
soothing, restful as sleep: 'May the peace of God
which passeth all understanding...' On that last
Sunday—the last time he ever preached—he gave
us no farewell words, and I was thankful, for he had
an uncanny gift of pathos; but he offered us, as he
had offered us every time he preached in that pulpit,
Christ and Him crucified. We sang 'Part in Peace,'
and then he looked round the church, slowly, searchingly,
round the wide galleries and through the area.
Was he seeing again all those brave old figures who
had so loyally held up his hands until they had to
step out into the Unknown? In twenty-two years
one sees many go. Then he held out his arms—the
swish of the Geneva gown—and for the last time
the listeners heard that golden voice saying, 'May
the peace of God which passeth all understanding
keep your hearts and minds.' ..."
There were tears standing in Ann's grey eyes as
she said, "I know it's a ridiculous thing to say, but
it seems to me that the people who knew Father
and were blessed by him have a better idea of what
that peace means—oh, Mother, aren't we a couple
of foolish women sitting lauding our own!"
"No," Mrs. Douglas said stoutly; "we're not. If
Martyrs' people were in the room now I'm sure they
would say 'Amen' to all you say of your father.
And I lived with him for thirty-four years and I
couldn't imagine a better man. He was a saint, and
yet he was human and funny and most lovable,
and that isn't too common a combination. There
can be nothing more terrible than to be married to
a sanctimonious saint. Imagine being forgiven all
the time! Every time you lost your temper or spoke
maliciously or unadvisedly, to see a pained
expression on his face!"
"It would drive one to crime," said Ann solemnly.
Marget stood in the middle of the room
pleating her black silk apron between her
fingers. She wanted to be asked to sit down, for
she had heard Ann and her mother talking of the
removal from Glasgow, and she felt that what she
had to say on the subject was of value.
"Cornel and Mrs. Moncrieff 'll be comin' next
week," she reminded them. "I'm airin' the rooms
an' pitten' bottles in the beds noo for I'm never verra
sure aboot unused rooms in a new hoose. Ye'll no'
can write when they're here, Miss Ann. It'll tak'
ye a' yer time to crack wi' the Cornel."
"Oh, but it's a long time till next week, Marget,"
Ann said, as she went over to the bureau to address
a parcel she had been wrapping up. "I'll have
finished my writing by then."
"Is that sweeties for the bairns?" Marget asked,
eyeing the parcel and sitting down as if by accident.
"Ye'll file their stomachs."
"It's only Miss Smart's tablet. I never go to
Priorsford without getting them some tablet at their
dear Miss Smart's. Rory said to me solemnly the
last time he was here, after a very successful visit to
the shop, 'There's nobody in England like Miss
Smart.'"
"I dare say not," said Mrs. Douglas. "London
shops don't encourage small boys to poke in behind
the counter. Miss Smart is so good-natured that her
shop is a sort of Aladdin's Cave to all young
Priorsford—Ann, have you remembered to put in my Life
about Alis and the others being born?"
"Goodness gracious, I have not," cried Ann.
"But I haven't got to that time yet, have I? You
shouldn't give me unnecessary frights, Mother.
Imagine leaving out Alis! Davie would have been
annoyed. He was the proudest young uncle—was
he thirteen?—and Alis adored him. 'My saucy
Uncle Boy' she named him, when she could speak;
and they were inseparable. He was a mixture of
playmate and kind old Nannie to her. If anyone
made Alis cry, in a moment Davie appeared and
snatched her up and dried her tears. 'You don't
know how I love my Uncle Boy,' I heard her telling
some one. 'He's my favourite of men.' No, Davie
wouldn't like Alis forgotten."
"I used to hear Alis boast," Mrs. Douglas said,
"about her young uncle to Mary Elizabeth, and
when Mary came to stay she warned her, 'He is my
Uncle Boy, you know, Mary, not yours,' and Mary
said nothing until she got Davie alone, then she
whispered to him, 'Uncle Boy, will you be my
Daddy,' and thought she had scored off poor Alis
completely."
"A' the bairns likit Davie," Marget put in. "He
had sic a cheery face an' he was aye lauchin'. I've
seen me lauch mysel' in the kitchen when I heard
him lauchin' up the stairs. He fair hated to be
vexed aboot onything. Ye mind when you were ill,
Mem, he took it awfu' ill-oot."
"All our troubles began after we left Glasgow,"
Ann said gloomily. "All those years we had been
extraordinary healthy; doctors would have starved
if they had had to depend on us. I know I used
to look pityingly at sick people and wonder to
myself if they wouldn't be quite well if they only made
an effort. We talked bracingly about never having
people ill in bed in our house. 'We treat our
patients on their feet,' we said, with what must have
been an insufferably superior air. And then we had
been so lucky for so long; the boys got everything
they tried for, and everything prospered with us,
so I suppose it was time we got a downing; but that
didn't make it any easier when it came. We left
Glasgow knowing that father's health would always
be an anxiety; but we didn't bargain for your
crocking up, Mums."
"I'm sure I didn't want to 'crock up' as you call
it," said Mrs. Douglas, looking aggrieved.
"Of course you didn't," Ann hastened to soothe
her mother's ruffled feelings. Then she began to
laugh. "But it was rather like you, Mother, to go
and take a most obscure disease! We can laugh at
it now because you got better, but we put in a
terrible year. First the removing to Priorsford in
May—taking the books alone was like removing
mountains, though we gave away armfuls to anyone who
could be induced to take them—and we were no
sooner settled down in our new house than you began
to feel seedy. It began so gradually that we thought
nothing of it. You looked oddly yellow, and seemed
to lose strength; but you said it was nothing, and I
was only too glad to believe it. When at last we
got the doctor he said you were very seriously ill,
sent you to bed, and got a trained nurse."
"Eh, I say," Marget began. "I'll never forget
that winter. We juist got fricht efter fricht. It
was something awfu'. It was a guid thing we left
the new hoose and gaed to live wi' Mr. Jim."
"It was," said Ann; "we needed Jim beside us.
Those awful attacks of fever when you lay delirious
for days at a time! We dragged you through one
turn and got you fairly well, only to see you take
another. It was most disheartening. No wonder
poor Davie stamped with rage. Doctors and nurses
walked in and out of the house, specialists were
summoned from Edinburgh and Glasgow. All our
money was spent on physicians, and, like the woman
in the Bible, you were none the better, but rather
the worse. None of them gave us any hope that
you would recover. One evening we were told you
couldn't live over the night, and Mark and
Charlotte came flying up from London, only to find you
sitting up knitting a stocking! I never really
believed that you wouldn't get better. You weren't
patient enough somehow; indeed, my dear, there
was nothing of the story-book touch about you at
all when you were ill. What a thrawn, resentful
little patient you were! You occupied your time
when you were fairly well upbraiding me for
keeping the house so extravagantly. You said you were
sure there was great leakage. I'm sure there was,
but I couldn't help it. It took me all my time to
nurse you and keep things comfortable in the house
and see that Father didn't over-exert himself.
Marget's whole time was taken up cooking—illness
makes such a lot of extra work—and, fortunately,
we had a very good housemaid. But if you didn't
shine as a patient, I certainly didn't shine as a nurse.
I'm afraid I hadn't the gentle, womanly touch of
the real ministering angel, smoothing pillows and
such like. I knew nothing about nursing, and you
said I heaved hot-water bags at you."
"So you did; but you were an excellent nurse for
all that. But, oh, I did feel so guilty keeping you
hanging round me. It was more than a year out of
your life, just when you would have been having
such a good time."
"Oh," said Ann, "I don't grudge the year—I've
had heaps of good times. The only really bad times
were when the attacks of high fever came and you
got unconscious; then you wouldn't let a nurse into
the room. Jim and I had to sit up with you for
nights on end. But you were very brave, and you
never let your illness get on our nerves. You just
bounded up from an attack like an india-rubber ball.
The doctors simply gasped at you. You said good-bye
to us so often that we began to take it quite
casually, merely saying, 'Well, have some beef-tea just
now, anyway'; and Father used to laugh and say,
'You'll live and loup dykes yet.'"
"I'm sure I wasn't at all keen to live, Ann. When
you get very far down dying seems so simple and
easy; but I did want to see Robbie again. I think
that kept me alive. When did you take me to
London? In spring, wasn't it?"
"Yes, in March. You weren't getting a bit better,
and some one told Mark about the vaccine treatment,
and he thought it might be worth trying. We
were told that the journey would certainly kill you,
but you said, 'No such thing,' so off we set, you and
I, all on a wild March morning. You stood the
journey splendidly; but two days after you arrived
you took the worst fever turn of all. The London
doctors came and told me you wouldn't live over
the night, and I really thought they were going to
be right that time. I telephoned to Priorsford, and
it was Davie answered me, 'Is that you, Nana?' I
was sorry to worry the boy, but I had to tell you
were very ill, and that I thought Jim should come
up by the night train. But you warstled through
again, and then Mark brought Sir Armstrong Weir
to see you. We had seen several London doctors,
very glossy and well dressed, with beautiful cars,
and we wondered if this great Sir Armstrong would
be even smarter. But the great man came in a taxi,
and wasn't at all well dressed—grey and bent and
very gentle."
"He looked old," Mrs. Douglas said; "but he
couldn't have been so very, for he told me his own
mother was living. He was very kind to me."
"He cured you," said Ann.
"Oh no," said Mrs. Douglas.
"Well, it was partly his vaccine and partly your
own marvellous pluck."
"Oh no. It wasn't pluck or vaccine or anything,
but just that I had to live more days on the earth."
"'Deed ay," said Marget, nodding in agreement
with her mistress. "Ye never did ony guid until
ye had given up doctors a'thegither. As soon as we
got quat o' them ye began to improve."
"Now, now, Marget," said Ann, "you get carried
away by your dislike of doctors. We've been very
thankful to see them many a time."
"Oh, they're a' richt for some things; but whenever
it's ony thing serious ye canna lippen to them.
When there's onything wrang wi' yer inside
naebody can help ye but yer Maker."
Ann laughed. "What a gloomy view to take,
Marget. You remind me of the old lady who said
that she gave to Dr. Barnardo's Homes 'because he
has no one to help him but God.' I won't let you
malign doctors. The best kind of doctor is about
the highest type of human being. What are you
snorting at, Marget?"
"I could wish them a better job! Hoo onybody
can like clartin' aboot in folks' insides! Doctorin's
a nesty job, and I'm glad nane o' oor laddies took
up wi't. They a' got clean, genteel jobs."
"Such as soldiering?"
"Oh, I'm no' heedin' muckle aboot sodgerin'
aither," said Marget. Then, turning to her
mistress, she said, "As you say, Mem, nae doctor can
kill ye while there's life in the cup. D'ye think it
was mebbe the flittin' that brocht on yer trouble?
Ye ken ye washt a' the china yersel'."
Mrs. Douglas smiled at her. "All the years
you've known me, Marget, have you ever heard of
housework doing me any harm? No. It was some
sort of blood-poisoning that went away as mysteriously
as it came. Though what I was spared for I
know not. If I had died, how often you would have
said of me, 'She was taken from the evil to come.'"
"Poor darling!" said Ann. "Do you think you
were spared simply that you might receive evil
things? Say, rather, that you were spared to help
the rest of us through the terrible times....
Father, mercifully, had kept wonderfully well
through your illness. He had accepted his limitations
and knew that he must not attempt a hill road,
or fight against a high wind, or move quickly; and
really, looking at him, it was difficult to believe that
anything ailed him."
"But it must have been very bad for him, Ann,
all the scares he got with my illness. It's dreadful
for me to think that the last year of his life was
made uncomfortable and distressed by me."
"But you mustn't think that. Even in those
stormy days he seemed to carry about with him a
quiet, sunny peace. What a blessing we had him
through that time; the sight of him steadied one."
"And I'm sure I couldn't have lived through that
time without him," Mrs. Douglas said; "although I
sometimes got very cross with him sitting reading
with a pleased smile on his face when I felt so
miserable."
"I think he really enjoyed his restricted life," said
Ann. "To be in the open air was his delight, and
he was able to take two short walks every day and
spend some time pottering in the garden, going
lovingly round his special treasures, those rock plants
that he was trying to persuade to grow on the old
wall by the waterside. We wanted him to drive,
but he hated driving; he liked, he said, to feel the
ground under his feet. He never looked anything
but well with his fresh-coloured face."
"He got younger lookin'," Marget said. "I suppose
it was no havin' a kirk to worry aboot, the lines
on his face got kind o' smoothed oot. D'ye mind
when he used to come into the room, Mem, you
aye said it was like a breath o' fresh air."
"Yes, Marget, I mind well. Neil Macdonald
said when he was staying with us once that when
Father came into the room he had a look in his eyes
as if he had been on a watch-tower, 'As if—Neil
said, in his soft, Highland voice—'as if he had been
looking across Jordan into Canaan's green and
pleasant land.'"
Ann smiled. "I know what he meant. D'ye remember
Father's little Baxter's Saints' Rest that he
carried about with him in his pocket and read in
quiet moments? And his passion for adventure
books? I think Jim got him every 'thriller' that
was published. And the book on Border Poets that
he was writing? He always wrote a bit after tea.
No matter who was having tea with us, Father
calmly turned when he was finished to the bureau,
pulled forward a chair—generally rumpling up the
rug, and then I cried, 'Oh, Father!'—and sat quietly
writing amid all the talk and laughter. He had
nearly finished it when he died.... That last week
he seemed particularly well. He said his feet had
such a firm grip of the ground now. I didn't want
him to go out because it was stormy, and he held up
one foot and said, 'Dear me, girl, look at those
splendid soles!'"
Marget put her apron up to her eyes. "Eh, lassie,
ye're whiles awfu' like yer faither."
There was a silence in the room while the three
women thought their own thoughts.
At last Ann said, "What pathetic things we mortals
are! That Saturday night when we sat round
the fire my heart was singing a song of thankfulness.
You were still frail, Mother, but you were wonderfully
better, and to have you with us again sitting
by the fire knitting your stocking was comfort
unspeakable. Jim had been reading aloud the Vailima
Letters, and the letters to Barrie and about Barrie
sent us to The Little Minister, and I read to you
Waster Luny's inimitable remarks about ancestors,
'It's a queer thing that you and me his nae ancestors....
They're as lost to sicht as a flagon-lid that's
fa'en ahint the dresser.' I forget how it goes, but
Father enjoyed it greatly. I think anything would
have made us laugh that night, for the mornin's
post had brought us a letter from Robbie with the
unexpected news that he had been chosen for some
special work and would be home shortly—he
thought in about three months' time. And as I
looked at you and Father smiling at each other in
the firelight I said in my heart, like Agag, 'Surely
the bitterness of death is past!' and the next day
Father died."
Mrs. Douglas sat silent with her head bowed, but
Marget said, "Oh, lassie! lassie!" and wept openly.
In a little while Ann spoke again:
"It isn't given to many to be 'happy on the occasion
of his death,' but Father was. His end was as
gentle as his life. He slipped away suddenly on
the Sabbath afternoon, at the hour when his hands
had so often been stretched in benediction. He died
in his boyhood's home. The November sun was
going down behind the solemn round-backed hills,
the familiar sound of the Tweed over its pebbles
was in his ears, and though he had to cross the dark
river the waters weren't deep for him. I think, like
Mr. Standfast, he went over 'wellnigh dry shod.'
And he was taken before the storm broke. Three
months later the cable came that broke our hearts.
Robbie had died after two days' illness on his way
to Bombay to get the steamer for home."
They had been talking of many things, Ann
and her mother, and had fallen silent.
The wind was tearing through the Green Glen,
and moaning eerily round the house of Dreams,
throwing at intervals handfuls of hail which struck
against the panes like pistol-shots.
"A wild night," Mrs. Douglas said, looking over
her shoulder at the curtained windows, and drawing
her chair nearer the fire. "This is the sort of night
your father liked to sit by the fireside. He would
lift his head from his book to listen to the wind
outside, look round the warm, light room and give
a contented sigh."
"I know," said Ann; "it was very difficult doing
without Father. He had always enjoyed the good
things of life so frankly there seemed no pleasure
any longer in a good dinner, or a fine morning, or a
blazing fire, or an interesting book, since he wasn't
there to say how fine it was. Besides his very
presence had been a sort of benediction, and it was
almost as if the roof of life had been removed—and it
was much worse for you, poor Mother. We were
afraid you would go, too."
"Oh, Ann," Mrs. Douglas, clasping Hours of
Silence, raised tearful eyes to her daughter, "I'm sure
I didn't want to live. I don't know why I go on
living."
Ann caught her mother's hands in her own. "You
funny wee body! You remind me of the Paisley
woman who told me she had lost all her sons in the
war, and was both surprised and annoyed that she
hadn't died of grief. 'An' ma neebor juist lost the
one an' she de'ed, and folk said she niver liftit her
heid efter her laddie went, and here wis me losin' a'
mine and gaun aboot quite healthy! An' I'm sure
I wis as vext as whit she wis. It's no want o' grievin'
for I'm never dune greetin'—I begin early i' the
mornin' afore I get ma cup o' tea.'"
"Oh, the poor body!" said Mrs. Douglas. "I
know so well what she meant. It sounds funny, but
it isn't a bit.... Your father's death was sheer
desolation to me. I remember, a long time ago at
Kirkcaple, going to see a widow who had brought
up a most creditable family, and, looking round her
cosy kitchen, I said something about how well she
had done, and that life must be pleasant for her
with her children all up and doing well. And the
brisk, active little woman looked at me, and I was
surprised to see tears in her rather hard eyes.
"The bairns are a' richt," she said; "but it maks
an awfu' difference when ye lose yer pairtner....' And
then I have so many things to regret...."
"Regret?" Ann laughed. "I don't think you
have one single thing to regret. If ever a man was
happy in his home it was my father."
"Ah, but I was bad to him often. I pretended to
be a Radical—a thing I never was really—simply
from contrariness. If I had him back——"
"Now what would you change if you could?"
Ann asked.
"Well, for one thing I would never contradict
him, or argue..."
"Oh, how Father would have loathed that. Arguing
was the breath of life to him, and he hated to
be agreed with."
Mrs. Douglas went on. "And I would never
worry him to do things that went against his
judgment. When people took a tirravee and sent for
their lines he always wanted to give them to them
at once, but I used to beg him to go and reason with
them and persuade them to remain. They generally
did, for they only wanted to be made a fuss of, but
I see now I was quite wrong; people so senseless
deserved no consideration. And I wouldn't worry him
to go and ask popular preachers to come to us for
anniversary services and suchlike occasions! That
was the thing he most hated doing."
"I don't wonder," said Ann. "To ask favours is
never pleasant, and popular preachers are apt to get
a bit above themselves and condescend a little to
the older, less successful men who are living in a
day of small things. But I don't think any of us,
you least of all, need reproach ourselves with not
having appreciated Father. And yet, when he went
away it seemed quite wrong to mourn for him. To
have pulled long faces and gone about plunged in
grief would have been like an insult to the happy
soul who had finished his day's work and gone home.
It wasn't a case of
'Better by far you should forget and smile,
Than that you should remember and be sad.'
It was simply that we had so many happy things
to remember we couldn't but smile. We wouldn't
have had anything changed. To the very end his
ways were ways of pleasantness and all his paths
were peace. But when Robbie died——"
Ann stopped, and her mother took up her words:
"When Robbie died we seemed to sink into a
black pit of horror. We didn't want to see anyone.
We could hardly look at the letters that poured in;
their lamentations seemed to add to our burden.
Only Miss Barbara's was any use, and all she said
was, 'I have prayed for you that your faith fail not.'"
"It seemed so unfair," Ann said slowly. "In a
shop one day the woman who was serving me asked
so kindly for you, and wanted to know how you
were bearing up. Then she said suddenly: 'When
thae awfu' nice folk dee div ye no juist fair feel
that ye could rebel?' Rebel! Poor helpless
mortals that we are!"
Mrs. Douglas shook her head. "If there is one
lesson I have learned it is the folly of kicking against
the pricks. To be bitter and resentful multiplies
the grief a thousandfold. There is nothing for it
but submission. Shall we receive good at the hand
of the Lord and not receive evil? There is an odd
text that strikes me every time I come to it: 'And
David was comforted concerning Ammon because
he was dead.' I don't know what it means, perhaps
that Ammon fought with David so David was
glad he was dead, but it always has a special
meaning for me. We had to come to it, Ann, you and I,
when we tramped those long walks by Tweedside
rather than sit at home and face callers and
sympathy. It was Robbie himself who helped us most.
The thought of him, so brave and gay and gentle,
simply made us believe that in a short time he had
fulfilled a long time, and that God had taken him
against that day when He shall make up His jewels.
We could only cling to the fact that God is Love,
and that it was to Himself He had taken the boy
who seemed to us so altogether lovely."
Mrs. Douglas took off her spectacles and rubbed
them with her handkerchief, and Ann said:
"Yes, Mother, at moments we felt all that, and
were comforted, but there are so many days when
it seems you can't get above the sense of loss. Those
nights when one dreamed he was with us, and wakened.
There's not much doubt about Death's sting....
But what kept me from going under altogether
was the thought of Davie. I tried never to let him
see me with a dull face. All his life the child had
dreaded sadness, and it seemed hard that he should
so early become 'acquainted with grief.' After
Robbie's death, when he came into a room the first
thing he did was to glance quickly at our faces to
see if we had been crying, and if we looked at him
happily his face cleared. If anybody mentioned
Robbie's name he slipped quietly out of the room.
Jim was the same. I think men are like that.
Women can talk and find relief, but to speak about
his grief is the last thing an ordinary man can do.
That's why I was sorrier for the fathers in the war
than the mothers.... I was glad Davie was at
college and busy all day. I think he dreaded
coming home that Easter."
"But I don't think he found it bad, Ann. He
had his great friend Anthony with him, and we all
tried our best to give him a good time. And at
seventeen it isn't so hard to rise above trouble."
"Oh no," said Ann; "and Davie was so willing
to be happy." She laughed. "I never knew
anyone so appreciative of a joke—any sort of joke.
When he was a tiny boy if I said anything which
I meant to be funny, and which met with no
response, Davie would say indignantly: 'Nana's
made a joke and nobody laughed.' He always gave
a loud laugh himself—'Me hearty laugh,' he
called it."
"Oh, I'd forgotten that," cried Davie's mother;
"'me hearty laugh.' We all treated Davie as a joke,
and didn't bother much whether his school reports
were good or only fairly good. He wasn't at all
studious naturally, though he was passionately fond
of reading, and I'm afraid we liked to find excuses
to let him play. Only Robbie took him seriously.
You remember when he was home on leave he
protested against Davie bounding everywhere and
having no fixed hours of study. 'We've got to think
of the chap's future,' he said."
"Robbie and Davie adored each other," Ann said.
"They were so funny together—Davie a little bashful
with the big brother. I remember hearing Davie
telling Robbie about some Fabian Society that he
belonged to, and what they discussed at it, and
Robbie stood looking at him through his eyeglass
with an amused grin on his face, and said, 'Stout
fellow!' That was always what he said to Davie,
'Stout fellow!' I can hear him now.... But the
odd thing was that Davie seemed to take no interest
in his own future. It was almost as if he realised
that this world held no future for him. Mark,
always careful and troubled, used to worry about
a profession for him. He wanted him to go into
the Navy, but you vetoed that as too dangerous;
it mustn't be India, because we couldn't part with
our baby."
Mrs. Douglas leaned forward to push in a falling
log. "I was foolishly anxious about Davie always;
never quite happy if he was away from me. I
worried the boy sometimes, but he was patient with me.
'Poor wee body,' he always said, and put his arms
round me—he learned that expression from Robbie."
"I have an old exercise book," said Ann, "in which
Davie made his first efforts at keeping accounts—David
Douglas in account with self. It is very
much ornamented with funny faces and not very
accurate, for sums are frequently noted as 'lost.' It
stops suddenly, and underneath is scrawled, 'The
war here intervened.' We didn't need to worry
about his work in the world. That was decided for
him when—
'God chose His squires, and trained their hands
For those stern lists of liberty.'"
Mrs. Douglas caught her breath with a sob. "At
once he clamoured to go, but he was so young, only
eighteen, and I said he must only offer for home
defence; and he said, 'All right, wee body, that'll
do to start with,' but in a very short time he was
away to train with Kitchener's first army."
"He was miserable, Mother, until he got away.
Jim was refused permission from the first, and had
to settle down to his job, but for most of us the
bottom seemed to have fallen out of the world, and
one could settle to nothing. In the crashing of
empires the one stable thing was that fact that the
Scotsman continued its 'Nature Notes.' That
amused Davie.... He began an album of war
poetry, cutting out and pasting in verses that
appeared in the Times and Spectator and Punch and
other papers. 'Carmina Belli' he printed on the
outside. He charged me to go on with it when he
went away, and I finished it with Mark's poem on
himself:
'You left the line with jest and smile
And heart that would not bow to pain—
I'll lay me downe and bleed awhile,
And then I'll rise and fight again.'"
Ann got up and leaned her brow on the mantel-shelf,
and looking into the fire, said:
"D'you know, Mother, I think that first going
away was the worst of all, though he was only going
to England to train. Nothing afterwards so broke
me down as seeing the fresh-faced boy in his grey
tweed suit going off with such a high heart. I don't
know what you felt about it, but the sword pierced
my heart then. You remember it was the Fair at
Priorsford! and the merry-go-rounds on the Green
buzzed round to a tune he had often sung, some
ridiculous words about 'Hold your hand out, you
naughty boy.' As I stood in my little swallow's-nest
of a room and looked out over the Green, and
saw the glare of the naphtha lamps reflected in the
water, and the swing-boats passing backwards and
forwards, through light into darkness, and from
darkness into light, and realised that Davie had
been born for the Great War, every chord seemed
to strike at my heart."
"Oh, Ann," Mrs. Douglas cried, "I never let myself
think. It was my only chance to go on working
as hard as ever I was able at whatever came to my
hand. I left him in God's hands. I was helpless."
The tears were running down her face as she
spoke, and Ann said, "Poor Mother, it was hardest
for you. Your cry was the old, old cry: 'Joseph
is not, Simeon is not, and ye will take Benjamin
away....' But our Benjamin was so glad to go.
And he never found anything to grumble at, not
even at Bramshott, where there was nothing fit to
eat, and the huts leaked, and the mud was unspeakable,
and his uniform consisted of a red tunic made
for a very large man, and a pair of exceedingly bad
blue breeks. When he came at Christmas—he made
me think of one of Prince Charlie's men with his
shabby uniform and yellow hair—how glad he was
to have a real wallowing hot bath, with bath salts
and warm towels, and get into his own tweeds. He
was just beginning to get clean when he had to go
again! In a few weeks he got his commission, and
in the autumn of 1915 he went to France—'as gentle
and as jocund as to jest went he to fight.'"
There was a silence in the pleasant room as the
two women thought their own thoughts, and the fire
crackled and the winter wind beat upon the house.
Mrs. Douglas spoke first. "It was a wonderful
oasis in that desert of anxiety when Davie was
wounded and at home. Those nights when we had
lain awake thinking of him in the trenches, those
days when we were afraid for every ring at the bell,
and hardly dared look when we opened the hall door
after being out, in case the orange envelope should
be lying on the table. To have all that suddenly
changed. To know that he was lying safe and warm
and clean in a white bed in a private hospital in
London, 'lying there with a face like a herd,' Mark
wrote, with nothing much the matter with him but
a shrapnel wound in his leg—it was almost too
much relief. And we had him at Queensferry all
summer. We were greatly blessed, Ann."
"And it wasn't quite so bad letting him go the
second time," Ann said. "He had been there once
and had got out alive and he knew the men he was
going to, and was glad to go back; and Mark wasn't
far from him, and could see him sometimes."
"His letters were so cheery. From his accounts
you would have thought that living in the trenches
was a sort of jolly picnic. Oh, Ann, do you remember
the letter to me written in the train going up to
the line, when he said he had dreamt he was a small
boy again, and 'I thought I had lost you, wee body,
and I woke up shouting "Mother," to the amusement
of the other men in the carriage?'"
"Some people," said Ann, "go through the world
afraid all the time that they are being taken
advantage of. Davie never ceased to be amazed at the
kindness shown him. He was one of those happy
souls whose path through life is lined with friends,
and whose kind eyes meet only affectionate glances.
His letters were full of the kindness he received—the
'decent lad' in his platoon who heard him say
his dug-out was draughty, and who made a shutter
for the window and stopped up all the cracks; the
two corporals from the Gallowgate who formed his
bodyguard, and every time he fell into a shell-hole
or dodged a crump shouted anxiously, 'Are ye hurt,
sirr?' You remember he wrote: 'These last two
years have been the happiest in my life,' and other
men who were with him told us he never lost his
high spirits."
"That was such a terribly long, hard winter,"
Mrs. Douglas said. "The snow was never off the
hills for months. And then spring came, but such
a spring! Nothing but wild winds and dreary sleet.
We hoped and hoped that Davie would get leave—he
was next on the list for it—but he wrote and
said his leave had gone 'very far West.' We didn't
know it, but they were getting ready for the big
spring offensive. Then one day we saw that a battle
had begun at Arras, and Davie's letter that
morning read like a farewell. Things may be happening
shortly, but don't worry about me. I've just
been thinking what a good life I've had all round,
and what a lot of happiness I've had. Even the
sad parts are a comfort now....'"
"Mother, do you see," said Ann, "there's your
text about Ammon. Out there, waiting for the big
battle, Davie didn't feel it sad any more than Father
and Robbie had gone out of the world—he was
comforted concerning them because they were dead.
We were thinking of him and praying for him every
hour of the day, but he felt them nearer to him
than we were."
"To think that when that letter came he was
dead! To think that I was in Glasgow with Miss
Barbara talking of him nearly all the time, for Miss
Barbara loved the boy, and nothing told us he was
no longer in the world. To think of the child—he
was little more—waiting there in the darkness for
the signal to attack. He must have been so anxious
about leading the company, so afraid——"
"Anxious maybe," said Ann, "but not really
afraid. Don't you remember what his great friend
Captain Shiels wrote and told us, that while they
waited for the dawn Davie spoke 'words of comfort
and encouragement to his men.' I cry when I think
of that...."
"My little boy—my baby. Away from us all—alone...."
"No. No, Mother, never less alone; 'compassed
about with a great cloud of witnesses.' I have a
notion that all the great army of men who down
through the centuries have given their lives for our
country's bright cause were with our men in that
awful fighting, steeling the courage of those
boy-soldiers.... And Father and Robbie were beside
him, I am very sure, and Father would know then
that all his prayers were answered for his boy—the
bad little boy who refused to say his prayers, the
timid little boy who was afraid to go into a dark
room—when he saw him stand, with Death tapping
him on the shoulder, speaking 'words of comfort
and encouragement to his men.' I think Robbie
would say, 'Stout fellow.' That was the 9th. The
telegram came to us on the afternoon of the 11th.
Jim and I were terribly anxious, and I had been
doing all the jobs I hated most with a sort of
lurking, ashamed feeling in my heart that if we worked
our hardest and did our very best Davie might be
spared to us."
Ann stopped, and went on, half-laughing, half-crying:
"Like poor Mrs. Clark, one of my women. She
told me how she had gone out and helped a sick
neighbour, and coming home had seen some children,
whose father was fighting and whose mother was
ill, playing in the rain, and she had taken them in
and given them a hot meal. As they were leaving
the postman brought her a letter saying her son
was dead in Mesopotamia. She said to me, defiantly,
as if she were scoring off Providence, 'I'm
no gaun tae pray nae mair,' and I knew exactly what
she felt."
"Oh, the poor woman," said Mrs. Douglas weeping.
"I thought," Ann went on, "that if no wire came
that day it would mean that Davie had got through—but
at tea-time it came. I went into Glasgow
next morning by the first train to tell you. Phoebe
was washing the front door steps at No. 10, and she
told me you and Miss Barbara were in the dining-room
at breakfast. I stood in the doorway and
looked at you. You were laughing and telling Miss
Barbara something funny that had been in one of
Davie's letters. I felt like a murderer standing
there. When I went into the room your face lit up
for a moment, and then you realised. 'It is the
laddie?' you whispered, and I nodded. You neither
spoke nor cried, but stood looking before you as if
you were thinking very deeply about something,
then 'I would like to go home,' you said...."
"And to think," Mrs. Douglas said, breaking a
long silence, "that I am only one of millions of
mothers who will go mourning to their graves."
"I know, Mother. I know. But you wouldn't
ask him back even if that were possible. You
wouldn't, if you could, take 'the purple of his blood
out of the cross on the breastplate of England.' Don't
you love these words of Ruskin? It's the
proudest thing we have to think about, and,
honestly—I'm not just saying this—I believe that the
men who lie out there have the best of it. The men
who came back will, most of them, have to fight a
grim struggle, for living is none too pleasant just
now, and they will grow old, and bald, and ill-tempered,
and they have all to die in the end. What
is twenty more years of life but twenty more years
of fearing death? But our men whose sacrifice was
accepted, and who were allowed to pour out the
sweet, red wine of youth, passed at one bound from
glorious life to glorious life. 'Eld shall not make a
mock of that dear head.' They know not age or
weariness or defeat."
The December day had run its short and
stormy course and the sun was going down
in anger, with streaks of crimson and orange, and
great purple clouds. Only over the top of the far
hills was one long line of placid pale primrose, like
some calm landlocked bay amid seas of tumbling
waters.
Mrs. Douglas, crossing the room to get a paper
from the table, paused at the wide window and
looked out. Desolate the landscape looked, the
stretch of moorland, and the sodden fields, and the
empty highroad running like a ribbon between hills
now dark with rain.
She sighed as she looked.
Ann was writing at the bureau, had been writing
since luncheon, absorbed, never lifting her head, but
now she blotted vigorously the last sheet, put the
pen back in the tray, shut the lid of the ink-bottle,
and announced:
"Now, then, Mother, that's your Life written!"
Mrs. Douglas looked at the finished pile of
manuscript and sighed again.
Ann got up and went over to the window. "You
are sighing like a furnace, Mother. What's the
matter? Does it depress you to think that I've
finished my labours? Oh, look at the sunset! It bodes
ill for the Moncrieffs ever getting over the door,
poor lambs! Look at that quiet, shining bit over
the Farawa, how far removed it looks from
tempests! D'you know what that sky reminds me of,
Mother? The story of your life that I've just
finished. The clouds and the angry red colour are all
you passed through, and that quiet, serene streak is
where you are now, the clear shining after rain.
It may be dull, but you must admit it is peaceful."
"Oh, we are peaceful enough just now, but think
of Jim in South Africa, and Charlotte and Mark
in India—who knows what news we may have of
them any day? I just live in dread of what may
happen next."
"But, Mother, you've always lived in dread.
Mark used to say that the telegraph boys drew lots
among themselves as to who should bring the
telegrams to our house. You used to rush out with
the unopened envelope and implore the boy to tell
you if it were bad news, and when you did open it
your frightened eyes read things that never were
on the paper. If we happened to be all at home
when you were confronted with a wire you didn't
care a bit—utterly callous. It was only your
husband and your children you cared about—ah, well,
you had the richest, fullest, happiest life for more
than thirty years, and that's not so small a thing
to boast of."
"Oh, Ann, I'm not ungrateful, only——"
"Only you're like Davie when we told him to go
away and count his blessings. 'I've done it,' he
came back to tell us, 'and I've six things to be
thankful for and nine to be unthankful for.'"
Mrs. Douglas laughed as she went back to her
chair by the fire and took up her knitting. "No,
I've nothing to be unthankful for, only I think so
much of me died with your father and Robbie and
Davie that I seem to be half with you and half
with them where they are gone."
Ann nodded. "That may be so, but you are more
alive than most of us even now. I don't know
anybody who takes so much interest in life, who has
such a capacity for enjoyment, who burdens
herself with other people's burdens as that same
Mrs. Douglas who says she is only half-alive and longs
to depart—and here is Mysie with the tea."
Mysie lit the lamp under the kettle and arranged
the tea-things. She drew the curtains across the
windows, shutting out the last gleam of the stormy
sunset, and turned on the lights, then she stood by
the door and, blushing, asked if she might go out
for the evening, as she had an engagement.
"Now where"—cried Mrs. Douglas as the door
closed behind the little maid—"where in the world
can Mysie have an engagement in this out-of-the-world
place on this dark, stormy night?"
Ann smiled. "She's so pretty, Mother, so soft
and round and young, and have you forgotten:
'For though the nicht be ne'er sae dark,
An' I be ne'er sae weary O,
I'll meet ye by the lea-rig,
Ma ain kind dearie O.'
I haven't a doubt but that pretty Mysie has got a
'lawd.' And what for no? I do hope Marget isn't
too discouraging to the child."
Ann sat on the fender-stool with her cup and
saucer, and a pot of jam on the rug beside her, and a
plate with a crumpet on her lap, and ate busily.
"Life is still full of pleasant things, Mums, pretty
girls and crumpets, and strawberry jam, and fender-stools,
and blazing fires, and little moaning mothers
who laugh even while they cry. Your pessimism
is like the bubbles on a glass of champagne—oh,
I know you have been a teetotaller all your days,
but that doesn't harm my metaphor."
"Ann, you amaze me. How you can rattle on
as if you hadn't a care in the world—you who have
lost so much!"
Ann looked at her mother in silence for a minute,
then she looked into the dancing flames. "As you
say, it is amazing—I who have lost so much. And
when you think of it, I haven't much to laugh at.
I've got the sort of looks that go very fast, so I'll
soon be old and ugly—but what about it"?
"'I may never live to be old,' says she,
'For nobody knows their day....'
And I've got work to do, and I've still got brothers,
and I've got Charlotte and the children, and I've
more friends than I sometimes know what to do
with. It's an odd thing, but I do believe, Mother,
that I'm happier now than when I was twenty and
had all the world before me. Youth isn't really
a very happy time. You want and want and you
don't know what you want. As you get older you
realise that you have no right to bliss, and must
make the best of what you have got. Then you
begin to enjoy things in a different way. Out of
almost everything that happens there is some pleasure
to be got if you look for it, and people are so
funny and human and pitiful you can't be dull.
Middle age brings its compensations, and, anyway,
whether it does or not it is a most miserable
business to be obsessed by one's own woes. The only
thing to do is to stand a bit away from oneself and
say, 'You miserable atom, what are you whining
about? Do you suppose the eternal scheme of
things is going to be altered because you don't
like it?'"
Mrs. Douglas laughed rather ruefully. "You're a
terribly bracing person, Ann; but I'm bound to
confess that you practise what you preach."
"But I've really no right to preach at all!" Ann
said. "I always forget one thing, the most
important of all. I've always been perfectly well, so
I've no right to sit in judgment on people who
struggle all their lives against ill-health. It is no
credit to me—I who hardly know what it means to
have a headache—to be equable and gay. When I
think of some people we know, fighting all the time
against such uneven odds, asking only for a chance
to work and be happy in working, and knocked
down time and again, yet always undefeated, I could
go and bury my head ashamed. Don't ever listen to
me, Mother, when I preach to you; squash me at once."
"Well, I'll try to—but, Ann, there is one thing
that worries me. Remember, I will not have you
sacrifice your life to me."
"No fear of that," said Ann airily. "There's
nothing of the martyr about me."
"That Mr. Philip Scott——" Mrs. Douglas
hesitated.
"Oh, him!" said Ann, "or, to be more grammatical,
oh, he! I had a letter from him this morning—did
I forget to show it you? He says he is to be at
Birkshaw for Christmas."
Ann stopped.
"Well, Ann?"
"Well, Mother?"
"Don't be provoking, Ann. Is Mr. Scott anything
to you?"
Ann turned serene grey eyes to her mother.
"Nothing," she said, "except a pleasant friend.
That's all he wants to be, I'm sure."
"But, Ann, don't you think..."
"I never think, Mother..."
Ann caught the Tatler in her arms and sank with
it into the depths of an arm-chair.
"There's something exceedingly nice about being
a spinster. Here's Marget. I shall ask her what
she thinks. Marget, you don't regret being a
spinster, do you?"
Marget came farther into the room and peered
suspiciously at Ann in the arm-chair with the cat
in her arm.
"Ye're no' gaun to pit it doon in writin' are ye?
Weel, that's a' richt. To tell the truth I hadna
muckle encouragement to be onything else. I wasna
juist a'thegither negleckit, but I never had a richt
offer. But lookin' roond I've often been thankfu' I
wasna trachled wi' a man. Ye see, livin' a' ma life
wi' kin o' better folk I wad ha' taken ill wi' a man
sittin' in his stockin' feet and spittin' into the fire.
Genteel service spoils ye; but, of course, a'body's
no sae particlar.... Mysie, the monkey, hes gotten
a lawd."
"What did I say," Ann cried. "Who is he, Marget?"
"His name's Jim Stoddart, a dacent lawd and no
sae gawky as maist o' them. He was an officer's
servant in the war, and learned mainners."
"But, Marget," said Mrs. Douglas, "we're so far
away from people here—how did Mysie meet him?"
"Tuts, Mem, let a lassie alane for that. If there's
a 'come hither' in the e'e the lawd 'll turn up,
though he has to tramp miles o' heather and hard
road. I never kent hoo lassies did thon. I used
often to watch them and wonder, but I could niver
learn—I was aye a muckle hoose-end even as a
lassie, an' tricks wad hev ill become me."
"It's a wise woman that knows her limitations,"
said Ann. "I wish we were all wise enough to avoid
being arch—Marget, I've finished Mother's Life.'"
Marget immediately dropped into a convenient
chair. "Let's hear it," she said.
"What! Now?"
"What for no? Is't that lang?"
"Long?" said Ann; "like the White Knight's
song, but very beautiful!"
"Aw, if ye're gaun to haver." Marget turned
to her mistress. "What's it like, Mem?"
"I don't know, Marget, I've hardly seen a word
of it, but it will certainly have to be censored before
you get it typed, Ann."
"Oh yes," said Ann. "You will read it and
'riddle oot the biggest lees frae ilka page,' and then
I'll send it to the typing lady Mark told me about;
if she can make out Mark's handwriting she won't
be so aghast at mine. One copy for each of
ourselves and some for very great friends——"
Mrs. Douglas broke in. "If you begin with
friends there will be no end to it."
"Then, perhaps, we had better have it privately
printed and get about a hundred copies. Have we
a hundred friends?"
"Liker twa hunner," Marget said gloomily. "To
me it seems a queer like thing to print a body's
life when she's still leevin'."
Ann quoted, "That horn is blowen for me," said
Balin, "yet I am not dead," then, laughing at the
expression on Marget's face, she said, "It's often
done, Marget, only you call it 'reminiscences.' Mrs. Asquith
wrote her reminiscences, and you can't accuse
her of being dead."
Marget muttered something, and Ann continued,
"Mother is very fortunate to have a daughter to
write hers for her."
"Fortunate!" said Mrs. Douglas. "I'll tell you
when I've read it."
"Weel," said Marget, "I hope she made it interestin',
Mem, for I'm sure we hed a rale interestin'
time baith in Kirkcaple and Glasgae—an' Priorsford's
no bad aither, though, of course, we're no
ministers' folk there an' that maks a big differ: we
havna the same posseetion."
"Marget," said Ann, "I believe you think a minister
and his wife are the very highest in the land,
higher even than a Provost and his lady; infinitely
higher than a mere earl."
Marget said "Earls!" and grunted, then she
explained, "I yince kent an earl. When ma faither
was leevin' an' we were at Kinloch we kept yin o'
the lodges for the big hoose, and I used to see the
young earl playin' cricket. He minded me o' Joseph
wi' his coat o' many colours, but, hech! he was nae
Joseph. I doot Potiphar's wife wad hae got nae
rebuke frae him. I dinna hold wi' thae loose lords
mysel' onyway." She turned her back on Ann and
addressed her mistress. "It's a queer thing, Mem,
that the folk we have to dae wi' now are no' near
as interestin' as the folk we kent lang syne. I sit
by the fire in the foresuppers—my eyes are no what
they were, an' I get tired o' sewin' and readin'—an'
I think awa' back to the auld days in Kirkcaple.
Thae were the days! When the bairns were a' at
hame. Eh, puir things, mony a skelp I hed at them
when they cam' fleein' wi' their lang legs ower ma
new-sanded kitchen! Thae simmer's afternunes
when I went oot to the Den wi' Ellie Robbie and
them a' and we made a fire and hed oor tea; an'
winter nichts when we sat roond the nursery fire
and telt stories. An' the neebors drappin' in:
Mistress Peat as neat as if she hed come oot o' a
band-box, and Mistress Goskirk tellin' us hoo to mak'
jeely—we kent fine oorsels—an' hoo to cut oot
breeks for the laddies—we were never guid at cuttin'
oot, ye'll mind, Mem? An' Mistress Dewar sittin'
on the lobby chair knittin' like mad when I got doon
the stair to open the door for her, and Mr. Dewar
sayin', 'Is it bakin' day, Marget?' An' in Glasgae
there was Mistress Burnett comin' in, aye wi' a
present, an aye wi' something kind to say. Some
folk ye wad think tak' a fair delight in tellin' ye
things that chaw ye, they juist canna help bein'
nesty, puir sowls; ye mind Mrs. Lawrie was like
that, she couldna gang awa wi'oot giving ye a bit
sting—but Mistress Burnett cheered up the whole
day wi' her veesit. An' Miss Barbara—she aye cam'
at the maist daft-like time so that she wadna bother
us for a meal, her that wad hae fed a' the earth!
An' Mistress Lang—a braw wumman thon—she
likit to come in efter tea an' hae a guid crack. An'
Dr. Struthers—my! He pit us sair aboot when he
cam' to stay, but I was rale pleased, it was like
haein' yin o' thae auld prophets bidin' wi' us. An'
the hoosefu's we had in the holidays when the
bairns grew up, we whiles didna ken whaur to turn....
An' thae times are a' past, an' here we are
sittin' an' a' the folk I've been speakin' aboot are
deid, an' the Moncrieffs are comin' the morn——"
"And if you don't keep the water boiling hot,
you'll hear about it," Ann warned her.
Marget drew herself up. "If the Cornel speaks to
me as if I were a black oot in India I'll speir at
him..."
"Marget, more and more you remind me of the
late Queen Victoria. You have the grand manner."
"Havers!" said Marget.
Mrs. Douglas broke in. "You'll have to be very
kind to Colonel and Mrs. Moncrieff, Marget. You
know since we last saw them they have lost both
their sons, and from what I hear they are very
broken."
Marget shook her head. "It's awfu' hertless work
leevin' now that sae mony o' the young folk are deid.
A' ma life I've been fear't to dee, an' at meetings
I never sang at 'O for the pearly gates o' Heaven'
for fear I'd be taken at ma word, but the ither nicht
I hed sic a bonnie dream. I thocht I was in an
awfu' neat wee hoose, an' it was Johnnie Johnston's
hoose—ye mind him, Mem, at Kirkcaple?—an'
I said, 'My, Johnnie, ye're awfu' comfortable
here,' an' he says, 'Ay,' he says, 'Look oot o' the
windy.' An' there was a great sea, a terrible sea wi'
waves an' a' kinds o' wee boats on it, some o' them
gettin' an awfu' whummlin. An' I says, 'Eh, is
that Galilee?' an' he says, 'Na, it's the Sea of
Life.' An' he says, 'Look oot at the other windy noo,' an'
here was anither sea, but it was a wee narra sea an'
awfu' quait, an' I says, Is that the Jordan?' 'Look
ower at the ither side,' he says, an' I lookit, and
there was the Golden City. It was the bonniest
place I ever saw, the very bonniest, an' I said, 'Eh,
I wad like awfu' weel to get ower there, Johnnie
Johnston, an' he said, 'No the day, but there's
naething surer than that ye'll get ower some day.' An'
wi' that I wakened.... I was that vexed I
fair grat, but I'll mind ma dream an' it'll help me
when ma time comes to gang."
Marget wiped her eyes and then, as if ashamed
of having shown emotion, stalked majestically from
the room.
Ann and her mother, left alone, sat looking into
the fire. For a long time they sat. The logs burned
through and fell together, but Ann did not seem to
notice that the fire needed mending. The Tatler
playfully clawed her hand to entice her to a game,
but she pushed him away.
Mrs. Douglas was the first to break the silence.
"Dear me, I've never begun my 'reading,' and it
will soon be dinner-time. Give me my books over,
Ann."
Ann rose and fetched the pile and put them
beside her mother. "Biggest first," she said, and
handed her Hours of Silence.
Mrs. Douglas put on her large tortoiseshell spectacles
and began at once to read, but presently her
eyes strayed from the printed page to her daughter's
face, and she said, "Why are you sitting looking
at me, Ann?"
"Because you're such a queer little mother sitting
there, with your owlish spectacles and your
devotional books."
Mrs. Douglas sighed, and then she smiled. "Poor
Marget with her 'bonnie' dream! I was sitting
thinking just now how well off I am having her to
go back with me to the old days. As she says, it
is heartless work living now, and yet there is
something very heartening about the continuity of life.
When I stay with Mark and Charlotte and see Mark
rushing, the moment he gets home, to his garden,
and watch him among the flowers, one hand behind
his back in his father's very attitude, it might be
my Mark with me again. And Rory, who came into
the world the day his grandfather went out of
it—one Mark Douglas going and another Mark Douglas
taking his place—Rory sidles up to me and puts
his head on my shoulder when he wants something,
just as his father did thirty years ago—I think they
should stop calling him Rory now and call him Mark."
"Well, it's a little confusing for Charlotte to have
two Marks in the house unless she does as Marget
suggests, and 'ca's Mr. Mark Papaw.' But I know
what you mean about the feeling of continuity.
Last summer Alis and Rory, greatly condescending,
were allowing young Robbie to play some game with
them. I came upon them suddenly, and the years
seemed to roll back when I saw the earnest
absorbed face of Robbie as he padded about—it
might have been my own Robbie. He, too, played
with his whole might.... Oh, look at the fire
going out rapidly."
Ann knelt down and mended the fire with great
care, sweeping in the ashes and making the hearth
clean and tidy.
"I spent my life tidying up this fireside. I might
as well be a vestal virgin in a temple. There, that
will be a fine fire when we come back. Have you
finished your reading, Mother? We must go and
change. It's a good thing the Moncrieffs are coming
to-morrow. You and I have been living so much
in the past that we are like two little grey ghosts."
"I've enjoyed it," said Mrs. Douglas. "But think
a long time before you decide to print what you've
written."
She gathered up her devotional books and built
them in a neat pile on a table.
"I wonder who you think could possibly be interested
in such an uneventful record? All about nothing,
and not even an end——"
"I wonder," said Ann.
THE END